Pigfarts [continued from 1.0]
+5
Bert
Ginny Weasley
Rose Weasley
Scorpius Malfoy
Pansy Parkinson-Malfoy
9 posters
Average Wizard Forum :: Years Gone By :: Role Play World [2.0] :: Other Places :: Alternate Universes
Page 1 of 9
Page 1 of 9 • 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9
Pigfarts [continued from 1.0]
Pansy relaxed into the floor as she tried to catch her breath, her legs now nothing more than dead weight over his shoulders and she couldn't possibly have held them up herself after that. "Wow." It was all she said as she looked up at him, wanting to touch him and pull him to her, but not having the strength or willpower to really move her limbs right now. "I..." she started, thinking. "That was..." It was like she couldn't even complete a thought and the only thing that fit was what she'd said before. "Wow."
He didn't move for a moment, his body felt as if it was locked and his limbs didn't want to move. All he could do was nod in reply, then when he finally had the ability to move, he lightly placed her legs on the ground. He dropped to the ground next to her, leaning to gently move her jaw and place a sweet kiss on her lips. "Seems like you really can keep up," he murmured with a smile, his breathing slowly returning to normal. "That spot on your leg...is magic," he grinned.
Pansy watched him as he laid down beside her on the ground, kissing him back lightly. "And to think you doubted me." She rested one hand on her stomach and the other found Scorp's hand, and she slipped her fingers between his again. "Magic. Something like that." She rolled her eyes at him, but thinking of magic made her think of charms. And thinking of charms made her think of the one he'd forgotten just now. But did the one from last time last over until this time? There had only been like fifteen minutes in between, surely it wouldn't expire after an orgasm or something, would it? She hoped not. She quickly pushed the worry aside for now and leaned over to kiss him quickly on the cheek.
As she started to situate herself comfortably on him, he thought of how they were still on the floor and probably going to be hurting a bit tomorrow from all that rough action. "We really should get on the bed," he said, making no movement to get up. "The longer we stay on the ground, the more we'll hurt tomorrow." He sighed, not wanting to use his legs, arms, or any muscles really, but figured in the long run...it was for the best. He slowly pushed himself up and once he was in a standing position, he helped Pansy to her feet as well before moving to collapse on the bed. He burrowed his head into her neck, inhaling her alluring scent deeply as his arm wrapped tightly around her. "So much better," he murmured against her skin. Kendra doesn't quite know how the contraception thing works, but Nev and her deduced that it's probably a lot like condoms...which means Scorpius needs to start fucking remembering.
"Ugh. Moving." Pansy let him help her stand, which she actually did need help getting up, and she took the short steps toward the bed. She fell happily onto it, followed by Scorp who quickly had his face pressed into her beck. She ran her fingers through his hair as he pulled her close to him. "Much." Ashley has also decided it's probably like a condom, which means this last time they weren't protected, and that Scorp had better be able to remember more often aka every time in the future unless he wants himself a little Malfoy. Pansy reached down and pulled the blanket up over herself before wrapping an arm around Scorpius, closing her eyes quite happily as they laid there.
Scorpius hummed happily as her fingers moved through his hair, his eyes closing as he enjoyed her touch. "Sleep," he mumbled, for it had been quite the exhausting day. What with going to Swinesnorts, getting past Humblewhore, landing on Pigfarts, adjusting and being sorted, and then of course their four shags...well...Scorp was just beat. Well, perhaps Pansy is going to have to bring it up since he had forgotten three of the times today... and clearly her scare in the Slytherin common room that one time didn't quite sink in. Also, that potion she's on better be freaking strong. Wait, what if the potions magical properties are all off in space. l;kasdflkadslkdsf. Okay. Well. A baby would just be very, very wrong at this time since their is no vocal love or even a ring pop wedding yet.
Though she'd tried to not think about the charm, she couldn't stop thinking about it. Her potion might not work in space, and what then? She figured now was a bad time to bring it up, though she considered just letting him know about it before she forgot. She went back and forth a while, trying to decide, and figured she'd just get it off her chest. "Scorp. Before you sleep..." She looked at him, his eyes closed as he was half asleep already, and couldn't help but smile despite what she was about to tell him. "Um. We should try and remember the charm next time. I know you did before, but I don't know how it lasts, and... yeah." She kissed the end of his nose. "That's all." She smiled at him softly and pressed her lips to his for a moment.
He exhaled against her neck when she said his name, letting her know that he heard her and was listening. When she started to talk about the charm, he felt himself stiffen against her her as his eyes shot open. "Oh fuck," he breathed, he was momentarily distracted as her lips landed on his, but his irresponsibility began to really hit him. He quickly thought back to all the times they'd shagged that day, and realized that out of the four...he only remembered the charm once. "I...I'm so sorry," he said, pulling away from her mouth. "I honestly don't know how long it lasts," he said, never having really had to test out the technicalities, "but I should have remembered. I should have remembered all day," he groaned.
Pansy shook her head gently at him. "Scorp, Scorpius it's alright." She put her hand on his cheek and pulled his face close to hers, looking in his eyes. "It's okay. We'll remember it next time and it'll be okay." She tried to be a little more confident than she felt, as it was only natural that she would be a little worried after having sex three times in a day without the proper precautions. She kept her one hand on his cheek, leaning in to kiss him lightly again. It's not like she just told him she was pregnant or anything, she just gave him a little reminder that they should be more careful next time.
All he could really do was nod and hope that he would finally start to remember. It was turning into a really bad habit that could easily bring along something that they probably wouldn't be able to handle quite yet. After all, he just realized that he loved the girl...but a baby? Kids? The thought scared him. Though, something kind of sort of tugged his heart when he thought about having kids in the future. But no... that was really advanced thinking and just not okay right now. He kissed her back, sighing lightly against her lips. "I promise to be more careful," he promised after pulling back. "Too soon..." he mumbled, his head resting on her shoulder again.
Pansy rested her head against his as his face was in her neck again, his warm breath rushing across her skin giving her slight chills that made her smile. "Just sleep for now." She ran her fingers through his hair again as she closed her own eyes. With a happy sigh she let her worries be forgotten for the night and she soon fell asleep, quite worn out from all of today's events. Tomorrow they'd be moving into the Phillic dorms and as much as she wasn't looking forward to possibly being separated from him at night, she figured it would all be okay in the end.
He didn't move for a moment, his body felt as if it was locked and his limbs didn't want to move. All he could do was nod in reply, then when he finally had the ability to move, he lightly placed her legs on the ground. He dropped to the ground next to her, leaning to gently move her jaw and place a sweet kiss on her lips. "Seems like you really can keep up," he murmured with a smile, his breathing slowly returning to normal. "That spot on your leg...is magic," he grinned.
Pansy watched him as he laid down beside her on the ground, kissing him back lightly. "And to think you doubted me." She rested one hand on her stomach and the other found Scorp's hand, and she slipped her fingers between his again. "Magic. Something like that." She rolled her eyes at him, but thinking of magic made her think of charms. And thinking of charms made her think of the one he'd forgotten just now. But did the one from last time last over until this time? There had only been like fifteen minutes in between, surely it wouldn't expire after an orgasm or something, would it? She hoped not. She quickly pushed the worry aside for now and leaned over to kiss him quickly on the cheek.
As she started to situate herself comfortably on him, he thought of how they were still on the floor and probably going to be hurting a bit tomorrow from all that rough action. "We really should get on the bed," he said, making no movement to get up. "The longer we stay on the ground, the more we'll hurt tomorrow." He sighed, not wanting to use his legs, arms, or any muscles really, but figured in the long run...it was for the best. He slowly pushed himself up and once he was in a standing position, he helped Pansy to her feet as well before moving to collapse on the bed. He burrowed his head into her neck, inhaling her alluring scent deeply as his arm wrapped tightly around her. "So much better," he murmured against her skin. Kendra doesn't quite know how the contraception thing works, but Nev and her deduced that it's probably a lot like condoms...which means Scorpius needs to start fucking remembering.
"Ugh. Moving." Pansy let him help her stand, which she actually did need help getting up, and she took the short steps toward the bed. She fell happily onto it, followed by Scorp who quickly had his face pressed into her beck. She ran her fingers through his hair as he pulled her close to him. "Much." Ashley has also decided it's probably like a condom, which means this last time they weren't protected, and that Scorp had better be able to remember more often aka every time in the future unless he wants himself a little Malfoy. Pansy reached down and pulled the blanket up over herself before wrapping an arm around Scorpius, closing her eyes quite happily as they laid there.
Scorpius hummed happily as her fingers moved through his hair, his eyes closing as he enjoyed her touch. "Sleep," he mumbled, for it had been quite the exhausting day. What with going to Swinesnorts, getting past Humblewhore, landing on Pigfarts, adjusting and being sorted, and then of course their four shags...well...Scorp was just beat. Well, perhaps Pansy is going to have to bring it up since he had forgotten three of the times today... and clearly her scare in the Slytherin common room that one time didn't quite sink in. Also, that potion she's on better be freaking strong. Wait, what if the potions magical properties are all off in space. l;kasdflkadslkdsf. Okay. Well. A baby would just be very, very wrong at this time since their is no vocal love or even a ring pop wedding yet.
Though she'd tried to not think about the charm, she couldn't stop thinking about it. Her potion might not work in space, and what then? She figured now was a bad time to bring it up, though she considered just letting him know about it before she forgot. She went back and forth a while, trying to decide, and figured she'd just get it off her chest. "Scorp. Before you sleep..." She looked at him, his eyes closed as he was half asleep already, and couldn't help but smile despite what she was about to tell him. "Um. We should try and remember the charm next time. I know you did before, but I don't know how it lasts, and... yeah." She kissed the end of his nose. "That's all." She smiled at him softly and pressed her lips to his for a moment.
He exhaled against her neck when she said his name, letting her know that he heard her and was listening. When she started to talk about the charm, he felt himself stiffen against her her as his eyes shot open. "Oh fuck," he breathed, he was momentarily distracted as her lips landed on his, but his irresponsibility began to really hit him. He quickly thought back to all the times they'd shagged that day, and realized that out of the four...he only remembered the charm once. "I...I'm so sorry," he said, pulling away from her mouth. "I honestly don't know how long it lasts," he said, never having really had to test out the technicalities, "but I should have remembered. I should have remembered all day," he groaned.
Pansy shook her head gently at him. "Scorp, Scorpius it's alright." She put her hand on his cheek and pulled his face close to hers, looking in his eyes. "It's okay. We'll remember it next time and it'll be okay." She tried to be a little more confident than she felt, as it was only natural that she would be a little worried after having sex three times in a day without the proper precautions. She kept her one hand on his cheek, leaning in to kiss him lightly again. It's not like she just told him she was pregnant or anything, she just gave him a little reminder that they should be more careful next time.
All he could really do was nod and hope that he would finally start to remember. It was turning into a really bad habit that could easily bring along something that they probably wouldn't be able to handle quite yet. After all, he just realized that he loved the girl...but a baby? Kids? The thought scared him. Though, something kind of sort of tugged his heart when he thought about having kids in the future. But no... that was really advanced thinking and just not okay right now. He kissed her back, sighing lightly against her lips. "I promise to be more careful," he promised after pulling back. "Too soon..." he mumbled, his head resting on her shoulder again.
Pansy rested her head against his as his face was in her neck again, his warm breath rushing across her skin giving her slight chills that made her smile. "Just sleep for now." She ran her fingers through his hair again as she closed her own eyes. With a happy sigh she let her worries be forgotten for the night and she soon fell asleep, quite worn out from all of today's events. Tomorrow they'd be moving into the Phillic dorms and as much as she wasn't looking forward to possibly being separated from him at night, she figured it would all be okay in the end.
Re: Pigfarts [continued from 1.0]
Scorpius slowly awoke the next morning, his eyes opening for a little before quickly closing as he adjusted to the light. He smiled against the when he realized that his head was resting on Pansy still, the two of them all comfortably snuggled up together. Still, he knew that they would have to be going to breakfast really soon and start their first full day at Pigfarts. He dropped gently kisses on her neck while murmuring, "Pansy...need to get up soon...breakfast....school...." He waited until she finally awoke, moving his mouth off her neck and kissing her softly on the mouth. "Morning," he smiled down at her after pulling his mouth away from hers.
Pansy sighed as someone was talking to her and kissing her neck and she slowly woke up, blinking a few times as Scorp's face came into focus. She was immediately met with a kiss and him telling her morning, and she smiled up at him. "If I could be woken like that every morning, I might not mind getting up so much." She didn't move, not really wanting to get out of the warm bed and the nice embrace they were still wrapped in, but she lifted her arms above her head and stretched a little, trying to better wake herself up.
He smiled down at her for a moment, watching as she stretched then smirked slightly. "And if I could watch you wake up like this every morning," his eyes falling to her chest before moving back up to her eyes, "then I definitely wouldn't mind waking you." He smiled cheekily at her for a moment, then kissed her nose once and rolled off of her. "We've got to make it to breakfast," he said as he stood, stretched his muscles, then searched for some clean clothes. "Worked up quite the appetite last night. Though I have a feeling the food won't be so good," he complained slightly while throwing on some clothes. The whole adjusting process was rather a pain. He knew though, that he was so hungry that he just wouldn't care what he ate. After all, he didn't eat much last night since she so easily distracted him.
She narrowed her eyes playfully at him as he unashamedly let his eyes wander, but she didn't mind. Pansy groaned softly as he moved away and got out of bed, but rolled over onto her stomach and pulled the covers over her head instead of getting up after him. "Oh, what I would do for just a normal cup of tea and some biscuits." Her voice was muffled under the blanket and she curled up a little to fall back asleep, the idea of breakfast not entirely appealing on Mars. And all the strange looks she always got, well, it made anything a little strange when you were constantly watched by strangers who were probably busy judging you by your every move. Who knew what they thought of her after last night, kissing Scorp on the neck a few times and his frustrated glares, if anyone had seen them in the hall or heard them through the walls... she pushed the thoughts aside and didn't worry about it. They could think whatever they wanted, she was just glad to finally be happy again.
Once Scorpius was completely dressed in a uniform that he found in a cupboard in the room, he glanced over at Pansy and found her to be completely under the covers. "Pansssyyyy," he whined slightly. "Food...I want foooooood." He rolled his eyes when she didn't move in the slightest, then went through the cupboard and grabbed her new uniform. He also grabbed a bra and pair of knickers which he liked quite a bit. He nodded approvingly at it, for a nice leather dress was sure going to look really good on her. He moved over to the bed, then sat down on the edge and started to tug slightly at the covers. "Come on, I've got your clothes all nice and ready. If you don't start moving, I'm going to have to dress you myself," he threatened.
Pansy groaned as he sat down on the edge of the bed, shifting it a little. She held onto the covers tighter as he tugged at them, mumbling incoherently. She picked the covers up a bit, peeking out at him as he threatened to dress her himself. She couldn't decide if that would be good or bad, and she stared at him for a moment pondering about it. She glanced at the clothes in his hand and smirked before she brought the blanket down around her again, pulling it tighter and holding onto it as securely as she possibly could. "But it's so warm in here."
"Nooo," he whined again. "It'll be warm once you get dressed and we can go and get some food. See, I'm dressed! Oh well, I suppose you can't quite see since SOMEBODY WON'T GET OUT FROM THE COVERS." He glared at the blanket as it still didn't move. He then grabbed onto the edge, tugging at it as he tried to get her to loosen her grip. After finally managing to do so, he threw the damn thing across the room and glared down at her. "Well, you asked for it," he said, looking down at her body. "Now see, I have these clothes," he said, moving the panties towards her feet. "Are you gonna put them on yourself, or am I going to have to do it for you?" he asked, slipping her feet through the holes.
"Noooo." Pansy whined as he pulled the covers off, curling up in a ball. She peeked one eye open at him and smirked, sticking her legs out and through her panties, standing up slowly in front of him. She sighed sleepily as she looked at him. "Less work for me is always nice." She put her hands on his shoulders and pulled him toward her for a quick kiss as she waited for him to get to work. Yep yep, Pansy is going to enjoy her last morning in their own room.
He was rather relieved when she didn't put up any struggle as he began to pull her panties up. "You know, putting your clothes on is probably the opposite thing that I want you to do with you when in bed," he said once they were on. He held her bra up and looked at it curiously for a moment. "Uhhh...I don't know how in the world to put this on you. I've only ever taken them off," he said, looking at it like it was the oddest thing in the world. "Do you really need one?" he asked, glancing back up at her and trying with all his might to keep his eyes on her face and not her breasteses.
"Well, we can always just take them off again later. Apparently breakfast is more important to you right now." Pansy grinned at him as he was stumped by the bra, just as she figured he would be. She shrugged as he asked if she really needed one. "I'll leave that up to you." She held her hand out, so he could hand it over if she saw fit, but still left him the option to just ditch it for today. It really was whatever. She dipped her head a bit to look at him, as she noticed her breasteses were the center of his attention, rather than her face.
"I just...I need a little food, yeah? Then we can totally go back to being naked for the rest of the day in bed," he said nodding his head quickly. Though, he didn't quite know if Rumbleroar had other plans for them. Still, it was a rather appealing and hopeful thought. He thought about whether or not she really needed a bra, then saw her move slightly. His eyes quickly moved up and met her eyes and his widened slightly. "Uhhhhhhh..." he began, not really coming up with any good excuse for his ogling. "You uhh, you don't need one," he said, throwing the bra to the side. "Now, dress time?" he asked clearing his throat and grabbing the material.
Pansy laughed as he tossed it quickly aside and took a careful look at the dress he held up. "Uhh, is that... is that leather?" She reached out to touch it, and sure enough it was. "Damn, Pigfarts. Leather, really?" She hoped it wouldn't look stupid, but of course if all the other girls had on leather too, maybe it would be okay. It wouldn't be like she was the only one wearing leather, or at least maybe all the Phillic girls had leather uniforms. Maybe each house had different ones? That sort of made since, because back at Hogwarts they all had different ties. Maybe here the fabric was different for each house. Maybe the Alanoids had alpaca wool and the Stu-whatever-it-was had something hypo-allergenic.
Dom is dead. Dead. It would make a lot sense that the uniforms were all different material, for that'd be a very clear indication of the different houses. Scorpius is once again very glad that they were sorted into Phillic, because as he began to slide the dress up on to her, he can't help but admire how amazingly it hugged her curves. "Damn," he muttered once the dress was pulled up completely. He moved to kneel up slightly on the bed, his hands moving to her back to pull up the zipper. "How in the world am I supposed to focus in classes and keep my hands off of you when you wear something like this?" he asked, his eyes traveling down her body once before meeting hers.
"I don't know, that's a good question. Good luck with that." She leaned down as if she were going to kiss his neck, but changed angle and kissed him on the cheek at the last minute. "Ready for breakfast?" She walked over to where a mirror was hung above a dresser, running her fingers through her hair, trying to make it look like she hadn't just woken up. "Oh, shoes, where are my shoes? Dang, I think I only have the boots... Not like I really packed all my stuff before I chased you onto the ship." She dug through their bags quickly, hoping to find some suitable shoes.
His eyes widened slightly when her head moved as if she was going to kiss his neck, but he let out a relieved sigh when she kissed his cheek instead. After all, he really did want some food and didn't think that he'd be able to eat if she went for the neck. "Definitely ready," he said, moving to quickly put on his shoes. He glanced up when she mentioned her boots and immediately said, "Boots. Definitely, positively, one hundred percent go with wearing the boots with that dress," he said nodding. "At this point, it'd be stupid for you to even bother thinking about wearing a different pair of shoes. Please...don't disappoint me and just put those damn boots on," he said. The leather dress and boots? Yes please.
"Well you're quite sure about that one, huh. Fine, fine, I'll go with the boots. Just for you, love." She rolled her eyes at him yet again as she glanced around the pile of clothes and such she had been sorting through. "Where are they, anyway?" She stood up again and looked around for them, finding them down at the end of the bed. She sat down in the floor to tug them on quickly before she got up and walked over to the door. "Alright, let's go eat. We'll probably be late, though I guess you could thank me for that."
He waited patiently as she found her boots and started to pull them on. He attempted to keep his eyes not on her, though that was rather difficult as she sat on the floor and pulled her shoes on, giving him a lovely view of those panties. Well then. Quickly standing up when she did, he walked with her to the door then said, "It's alright, we get food now and that's what matters." The fact that they'd be late would mean that most people would have a whole other reason to just stare at them as they entered. "Well, let's just go," he said, quickly gripping her hand moving out of the dorm. As they entered the main area to the sleeping quarters, he spotted her space suit on the ground. "Oops," he said with a grin, deciding to just leave it there. "Suppose I got a little over eager last night."
She slipped her fingers between his as they left the bedroom, smiling up at him. "Yeah. That didn't stay on too long once we got in here." She noticed the tray of tea and food that had been left for them in the common area from last night after dinner, completely untouched. "Hm. We forgot about that. Probably would have been good while it was still warm." She shrugged it off and headed out the door of the guest quarters, walking down the corridor toward the great hall where a few stragglers were still wandering in. She walked confidently toward the Phillic table with her hand still in Scorp's, taking a seat without even bothering to look at the other students. She didn't want to see them staring at her.
Scorpius admired Pansy's confidence as she strolled into the great hall and found them seats. Though, he honestly didn't know how she did it. All the students were staring at them and he couldn't help but feel rather uncomfortable under their gazes. Had they never seen new students before? He sat down on the bench next to Pansy, grabbing the nearest piece of food and not even caring what it was as he stuck it in his mouth. Glancing to his left, he noticed the guy next to him looking at them. "Errr, can I help you?" he questioned. The guy just gave a slight shrug then said, "You just seem rather happy right now. I can tell by your aura." Scorpius couldn't help but frown, wondering what to make of that, and the boy clarified, "We're not members of the Phillic house for nothing. It's obvious the two of you had a very happy night together." Oh. Well then. Scorpius shifted on the bench, grabbing more food and refusing to meet the eyes of other students.
Pansy glanced over at the boy as he mentioned them having a happy night together. She couldn't help but smirk a little as she looked back at the food, grabbing something that looked rather edible. It wasn't bad, but she couldn't begin to even describe what it might be. She figured she didn't want to know. The guy sitting across from her was staring, and she refused to make eye contact for a while, just minding her own business and peeking over at Scorp every once in a while, but when he didn't look away, she finally flicked her eyes toward him and gave him a what-the-hell-do-you-want kind of look. "So are you guys moving into the dorms tonight?" He questioned. Pansy answered him with a short nod before looking back at her plate. "Great. We'll all be sure to be extra welcoming."
Scorpius glanced up when he heard another guy talking to them, his eyes looking over him quickly and deciding that he didn't like the guy already. When the guy said that they'd be extra welcoming, Scorpius couldn't help but give the guy an irritated excuse me? look. After all, it was a rather unsettling statement. Being the new students, who knew what the Phillic's had in mind to "welcome" people into their houses. He moved to grab a bowl of fruit, soon piling some onto his plate. After having a few pieces, he found himself asking, "Do we want to know what the welcomes entail?" He glanced up, meeting the eyes of the guy who only smirked in reply. "Right," he mumbled, now wondering if Pansy and him would have been better off sorted into Stuper because that seemed like a rather harmless house now. "I'm not so hungry anymore," he said quietly to Pansy, placing his fork back on the table.
Pansy looked over at Scorp as she could tell the idea upset him. She put her fork down too and moved her hand under the table to hold his, giving it a light squeeze. "It'll be fine," she mumbled back, smiling softly up at him. The guy across the table stood and started to walk away, before he turned back to add something else. "You'll probably have to fight to keep that one, just so you know." And with that he walked away. Probably for the best, as Pansy was about ready to jump across the table now and throttle him until he cried for mercy. That one? Really? She shook her head as she glared daggers at the back of his retreating head, noticing in her peripheral vision that several of the people around them made sure to keep their eyes carefully diverted, staring intently at only their plates. Once the kid was gone, Pansy looked at Scorpius again. "Well this should be interesting."
He seemed to relax almost instantly once Pansy's hand had squeezed his and he found himself sighing and hoping she was right. When the guy got up and then turned around once more, he couldn't help give him an extremely irritated expression. What the hell was he on about anyway? It was obvious that this wasn't going to be a peaceful night and it was obvious that either some sort of initiation or some type of pain was going to happen. He was pleased when dickwad, Scorp's new name for the guy, walked away because he was mixed with wanting to shank the guy and wanting to ask questions. Figuring that asking questions was almost a bad idea, he turned to Pansy and said quietly, "I am so sorry for whatever the hell I got the two of us into. If you ever feel any sorts of uncomfortable, we'll leave. We can just forget schooling and live on a tropical island back on earth and just have sex all the time."
"Scorp, don't apologize. It's better than being back at Hogwarts, no matter what happens. At least here they don't know us or our stories. We get to start over." She laughed at him as he suggested an alternative life. "And as appealing as that sounds, I'm pretty sure that half of our last year of school isn't going to be so terrible that we have to leave. We can save that for after we graduate." She kissed him on the cheek and went back to her breakfast, honestly too hungry to care about what it was. Mostly she did a lot of sampling. A bite of this, a tiny corner of that. Some of it was alright, some was horrid, but at least there wasn't anyone blatantly staring at her anymore. "And whatever they've got planned tonight, we'll be fine. We'll just kick all their asses and show them how we do it at Hogwarts."
"You're right," he sighed dramatically. "We only have half a year left and that's just what I'll keep having to tell myself. It's okay though, you'll make the time pass quite quickly if you keep doing what you did last night," he grinned. He watched as she started to eat a bit, realizing that he really should do the same. After all, breakfast was probably the safest meal that Pigfarts had to offer. Who knew what kind of stuff they served for lunch and dinner. It made him slightly uneasy again as he thought of whatever it was the other students were going to do to them. "I hope it really isn't that bad. Do you think it'll be painful, whatever it is?" he asked. Though, he supposed that with her being quite the BAMF, he didn't have much to worry about. They did manage to get off Swinesnorts without any problem. Maybe they could also handle the Phillics.
"Oh yeah. We'll make the time fly by, I'm sure." She didn't mind that idea in the least, so long as they remembered the charm and if he woke her up every time like he had this morning. She could definitely go for that. "I don't know. All I have to say is that they're in for a surprise if they think they can just push us around or put us through some kind of ridiculous initiation. I don't intend to stand for any of that." She shook her head and took another bite of whatever was in her hand that was mildly edible. "New kids." Someone addressed them standing at the empty seat across from her, holding two envelopes. She held out her hand for them. "From Rumbleroar." The girl said, before quickly walking off. She reminded Pansy of that nerdy Weasley the way she looked down her nose at them. She handed the one with Scorp's name on it to him, opening her own to pull out a letter written in quite lovely handwriting for someone who had paws.
Miss Parkinson,
We hope your first night at Pigfarts was enjoyable, but as you have been told, tonight you will be moved into the Phillic dormitories. The students there will help direct you to what you should do there, and can answer questions you may have. Rules of the dormitory and common room behavior will be addressed by the prefects of the house once you arrive.
Your schedule is recorded below, and you should attend all your classes. A map is included on the back of this letter to help you locate them. After your classes are done, and after dinner in the great hall, you may proceed to the Phillic common room for the night. Your things will have been located and moved for you during dinner.
-Rumbleroar
Double Block of Underwater Basketweaving
Reverse Alphabet Recitation
Nap Time
1,001 Uses for Globitygok
Sandcastle Making Lab
Pansy looked up from her letter and glanced at Scorp to see if he was finished reading his. "What're your classes like? Just as stupid sounding as mine?" She handed him her paper so he could look. "I guess after dinner we'll find out what they've got planned for us. But I hope they won't get upset with us for the state in which they'll find the guest room. I mean, it's pretty obvious what happened in there since my space suit is lying in the floor of the common room, my bra which was tossed who knows where, and only the one bed is slept in." She smirked at him.
Scorpius jumped slightly when a girl addressed them and handed the two of them envelopes. He glanced at it curiously, for it was somewhat alarming to be handed something that felt so school official. The last few days, going to buy the rocketship and getting it all set up and then leaving, had been really nice. He found that he didn't mind being out of school. Yet, this was all very necessary in order to try and obtain some sort of job someday. He doubted his father would give him money after having been ultimately responsible for Draco's divorce to Pansy. He took the envelope from Pansy, immediately opening it and reading the letter.
Mr. Malfoy,
By multiple accounts it seems that your first night at Pigfarts was very enjoyable, but as you have been told, tonight you will be moved into the Phillic dormitories. The students there will help direct you to what you should do there, and can answer questions you may have. Rules of the dormitory and common room behavior will be addressed by the prefects of the house once you arrive.
Your schedule is recorded below, and you should attend all your classes. A map is included on the back of this letter to help you locate them. After your classes are done, and after dinner in the great hall, you may proceed to the Phillic common room for the night. Your things will have been located and moved for you during dinner.
Also, next time you see any of the staff members, a polite thank you might be nice to give them for all the disinfecting that they will be doing in the guest quarters.
-Rumbleroar
How to Colour Properly
Double Block of 253 Things to Knit
Nap Time
Reverse Alphabet Recitation
Sandcastle Making Lab
Scorpius frowned at his letter, for not only were the classes extremely odd, but Rumbleroar made it quite clear that they knew what happened. Oh well. It didn't seem like him and Pansy were really in that much trouble for their actions. That was always a bonus bonas. "Really stupid classes," he replied, taking her letter and comparing the two. "Oh...well...we have nap time and sandcastle making together. Our Alphabet Recitation class is switched. This means...that for so much of the day, we're going to separated," he complained. "You'd think they'd let us stick together. What, do they not do things similar to the way they do it at Hogwarts? Keep the houses together for classes? And yes...they definitely know what happened," he replied. "Rumbleroar sort of hinted at it in my letter."
Pansy glanced over his shoulder so she could look at the two letters side by side. Yep, only two of their 'classes' were together. "Well this sucks. I guess at least we've got two things together? Though one of them is nap time. I wonder if they'll make us actually sleep?" She glanced through the last bit of his letter, and nodded. "Yeah. Apparently they know. I guess it was a bit more, uh... vocal than I thought." She gave him a sort of half smile trying not to laugh. "Doesn't look like we're in trouble for it though. I guess that's good." People began getting up from their seats and heading out of the main doors. Pansy looked around, and took her letter back, turning it over to peek at the map that looked more like a labyrinth than a school. "Underwater basketweaving... hmm..." She traced her fingers across the map, finding the room circled in yellow that must be for underwater basketweaving. "They have an hidden swimming pool, apparently. I guess that's where I'm supposed to weave baskets? Seems pointless if you ask me, but then again, so are all the other classes. Except maybe nap time. That one's pretty functional. Well... ready to go?" She asked getting, up and holding her hand out for his. They could at least stick together until they were forced to part ways for classes, which Pansy was definitely not looking forward to.
He was kind of concerned with what this nap time was going to be like. After all, was their some sort of teacher going to be there, monitoring things and making sure they slept? He wasn't very good at sleeping when being forced to, so he hoped this wasn't the case because he would surely fail the class if so. Plus, he had problems with staying quiet in a room full of people. It was one of those things where he would start laughing, as much as he doesn't want to...but can't help. It's hard staying quiet in a room full of silent people. "You were a bit vocal," he said with a slight smirk. "But...I rather liked it," he said before dropping a kiss on her nose. "Urgh, class time. Basketweaving should be rather interesting. Not sure how it'll be once you factor in the underwater bit. I've got a colouring class. Maybe I can send a pretty picture home to my dad," he smiled. Though, he was sure his father hated his guts for some reason. He looked at the map, following the paths carefully before finding that the class seemed to be a bit off the West Wing of the school. "Yeah...we might as well get this over as soon as possible," he sighed, really just wanting to stick together but knowing he wouldn't see her until nap time. With his hand clasped in hers, he stood up and then walked out the great hall doors as the began to make their way down the hallway. He watched the students all around them who so obviously knew exactly where they were going. "This is just getting worse and worse by the minute," he mumbled as they turned a corner.
If Pansy had been the kind of person to blush at things, she probably would have when Scorp told her he liked her being loud like she was last night. But she didn't blush, just smiled at him instead as he kissed her nose. "Well I'll keep that in mind." She followed him out of the great hall, her hand locked in his as she let him lead her through the halls. They way some people were looking at her felt like they too knew what had happened for she and Scorp last night. Apparently this was just like Hogwarts, whatever you thought was secret, was suddenly the most interesting topic throughout the school. And she figured if Rumbelroar knew, then the students had to. Well that was lovely. As he mentioned it was getting worse, she squeezed his hand again, smiling up at him. "We'll be alright. But this is my hall over here. See you in a few hours?" She leaned up to kiss him quickly on the lips before turning around and looking toward the hall she was supposed to take. It was kinda sketchy, but whatever. She paused, turning around again to meet his lips one more time before they would be separated.
He wanted to just take her hand and run down the hallway back to the guest quarters, but knew that wasn't an option. "Yeah, a few hours," he sighed, meeting her lips for a brief kiss before following her eyes down the hallway. He didn't like it one bit, but knew that with her wand, she'd be able to handle herself. She's a BAMF after all. When her lips met his again, he kissed her back for a moment before forcing himself to pull away. "You'll be late," he groaned, wanting nothing more than to just spend time with her. He gave her hand one last squeeze before letting her go and watching her walk down the hallway.
Once she wasn't in eye sight any longer, he began to walk down the path he was supposed to take. There were quite a few students going that way and he found that quite a few of the guys shoved him with their shoulders as they passed him. How rude. It took him a bit, but when he finally reached the classroom, he was pleased to see a rather large room with many easels, tables, and 500 packs of crayons. Yes, 500 packs. Oh how amazing. He loved colouring and figured that the class wasn't going to be that bad.
The professor was rather odd, a woman with a big nose and black, greasy looking hair. She was also quite... rude. In fact, she was kind of like a Snape...but not the Snape that Pansy slept with. No no. He found that as he coloured, she would critique every little line he drew and every colour crayon used. It was rather frustrating. Luckily, the class only lasted an hour before he was well on his way to his next one. Yep yep.
Pansy hurried down the hallway, because he was right. She would be late if she wasted too much time. Luckily she ran in just in time, and the teacher, a teeny tiny little witch in a diving suit, chirped at her. "Almost late! I remind you to be prompt!" Pansy mumbled a small sorry before taking a seat beside the pool where everyone else was sitting. The professor threw a wetsuit at her. "You'll have to use the loaner for now, until you order one of your own." Pansy cringed at the idea of a loaner wetsuit, but she'd have to suck it up and deal with it she supposed. The class was dismissed to go into the locker rooms and change, and she chose a corner off to itself where she could sort of be alone. Figures, the suit would be exceptionally tight. She laughed to herself, thinking of how Scorp probably would have loved this, if only for seeing her in a wetsuit.
Back out at the pool, they lined up at the edge, gathering reeds and other strange looking stick things out of large bins that the professor had set out. Pansy grabbed some, trying to see what the other students had so she could guess what she would need. They all cast a bubblehead charm of sorts and stepped off the edge into the deep end of the pool, and Pansy finished grabbing her things before she cast her own charm and dove in behind them, taking her weaving materials with her. The professor was instantly at her side, reprimanding her that they do not dive, they simply step in to the pool like a normal person. Pansy, once again, muttered an apology. She now understood why this was a double block class, because it had taken forever just to get into the pool and get ready. Several of the students had already gotten to work at weaving a basket or something similar. Pansy tried to copy what they were doing, as the professor proved to be supremely unhelpful, but apparently arts and crafts just wasn't Pansy's thing.
Finally class was over and they were allowed to carry whatever they had created out of the pool, leaving it on a table beside their name for the professor to look over. Once they were done either having their ego stroked or being ripped apart (there was clearly some favoritism going on in here, and Pansy was not one of the lucky souls), they were allowed to go change out of their wetsuits and head to their next class.
Once colouring class had ended, Scorpius quickly made his way down the halls for two reasons. First, because he didn't want to be late. That would be really embarrassing to be that person who showed up massively late, especially as the new kid. The added attention was not wanted. Second, because Scorpius was really excited for this class. Like...realllllly excited. He planned to write Viktor a letter soon to express how awesome Pigfarts was for having a knitting class.
He managed to get in the classroom right on time, taking a seat in the back so that he didn't bring too much attention to himself. Today's lesson was on knitting blankets and he couldn't help but grin recalling the blanket he made for Viktor and Regulus. This was gonna be easy. He half listened, his mind wandering to how Pansy's first class. Underwater weaving was rather fascinating and he wondered what they wore to that. Oh the wonderful possibilities. Shaking his head as people began to go and gather supplies to start making their blankets, he went to the cupboard and grabbed some grey and blue yarn and knitting needles.
He was finished rather quickly, being quite the practiced knitter and immediately brought it over to be graded. The teacher examined it for a while as if truly shocked that a sexy guy like Scorpius could have made something like that. Well, Scorpius did and Scorpius totally got the highest mark possible on whatever the grading system is. Because the teacher allowed him to leave early since he was finished, he decided to try and find Pansy's classroom and wait outside of it. He recalled her being in Reverse Alphabet Citation and after reading the map, made his way down to that hallway. Leaning against the wall, he waited for her class to end and for her to exit the classroom.
Pansy walked into her reverse alphabet recitation class, and she froze by the door. Um. Did she get transported to some kind of muggle kindergarten room? Seemed like it. There was a giant multi-colored rug in the center of the floor with a big wide circle on it, apparently where they were supposed to sit as a few people were already hanging out there sitting indian style. She went around the perimeter to find an empty spot, and she sat down while still looking around the room. There were illustrations of all the letters of the alphabet hanging around the room. It really made her feel quite ridiculous. Finally everyone showed up and a willowy woman pranced in, reminding Pansy of someone a bit like Trelawney but a little more... there than she was. She stood in the center of the circle and the class fell quiet. She explained that today they would be tested for the first time on their ability to recite the alphabet backwards, flawlessly, and that Pansy, though it wouldn't be held against her yet if she could not, was expected to at least attempt it.
She started with an obnoxious redhead girl chattering off to the right, and she pulled out a brilliant teal blindfold which the girl's friend tied over her eyes. The girl sitting next to Pansy leaned over to whisper to her. "So you don't cheat. Apparently they didn't think this through when they plastered the walls with the alphabet." She rolled her eyes. "I'm Glozell, by the way. Alanoid House." Pansy introduced herself back and paid attention as the redhead stumbled over the letters around O, N, M, and L. Pansy glanced around, finding a poster on the wall that had the alphabet listed out in reverse. She glanced it over a few times, hoping she could get it down before it was her turn. Finally, the guy beside her and triumphantly reached A, and he took off the blindfold and slid over to tie it around Pansy's head. He whispered in her ear as he did. "If you need tutoring, you know, we could do this again later." Pansy stretched, 'accidentally' landing her elbow in quite a prime spot. He tied the knot quickly and sat back down without another word. Once the teacher told her to give it a shot, she took a breath and spoke quickly.
"ZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA." She pulled off the blindfold and looked up to see the teacher gaping at her, as well as most of the students sitting around the circle. "Pardon me, child, but how did you manage that?" the willowy woman asked her. Pansy shrugged. "It was easy, actually. I'm into dueling a lot, so I have to memorize things I see very quickly. Came naturally, I suppose." She smirked as a little bit of chatter broke out across the room. The teacher praised her and promised her a golden star would be put beside her name on their chart of stars. The rest of the class went, Glozell telling Pansy over and over just how amazing and also scary it was that she could do that, and finally she got to leave. She walked rather excitedly out of the classroom, glad for naptime and to see Scorp again. As she turned out of the door and nearly ran right into him, which probably would have broken her sunglasses on his rippling pectorals if she had been wearing any, she smiled in surprise. "Oh, hey!"
"Well hello there," he grinned as she came out of the classroom. She seemed to be in quite a good mood and that made him unbelievably happy to see. He dropped a gentle kiss on her lips, just happy to be back with her right now. "I'm assuming classes went well," he stated taking in her expression. Perhaps things wouldn't be all that terrible here. He noted that the other kids just didn't look overly happy. "You definitely seem to be in a much better mood than all those kids. How did reciting go?"
She slipped her hand into his and headed off down the hall toward the room they were supposed to go to for nap time. "Well, the first one not so much. I'm not exactly very good at arts and crafts, and the professor hates me, and we have to wear wetsuits. But the second class was better. I showed everyone in there up, so they're a little bitter." She laughed, glancing over her shoulder at the students trudging out of the colorful classroom. "I guess memorizing the alphabet backwards in a few minutes is something impressive?"
Scorpius imagined Pansy in a wet suit for a moment, the image in his mind very appealing. "Well...I'm sure that the basket weaving will get easier in time," he said with a slight shrug. "I mean, it's not something that's going to necessarily be all that easy when you first start. The other students have that advantage." He stared at her for a moment, freezing slightly in his tracks then said, "You managed to memorize it that quickly?" He shook his head slightly and stared at her in awe. "Pans, that seriously is really impressive...whether you realize it or not."
"I guess so. I mean, it's just normal for me after being so into dueling I guess. What if you're fighting someone in the dark and you only have the instant of a flash of a spell to see where things are? You've got to memorize things very quickly and remember it. I guess I can do that with other things too, and not just dueling." She shrugged. It was something that would probably come in handy in the future. She tugged on his hand and continued down the hallway, finally turning down a narrow hallway and into a dim room. She paused in the doorway to let her eyes adjust, her hand still firmly in his.
Scorpius was still extremely impressed with her as she explained why it was so easy for her. "Still impressive," he said as she tugged his hand and they continued down the hallway. He still felt rather uneasy about this nap time situation... for he had a feeling he was either not going to be able to sleep or that he was going to be laughing the entire time. As they neared the room, he couldn't help but grimace. It sure did look rather dark in there. Pausing at the doorway, he squeezed her hand gently before pulling her through the doorway. "Let's get this over with," he mumbled.
"Fine, fine." She walked into the room after her eyes adjusted, noticing lots of awesome nap time blankets just like this one but with various numbers of eyes or teeth and in different colors.
"Pick your blankets, please, and go to sleep. You'll be woken when it's time to leave." Someone whispered from a corner, a rather chubby old wizard reclining in an arm chair. Pansy pulled Scorpius along with her, heading toward a pair of green monsters. She sat down on one of them, tugging the rather flat cushion put there apparently as a pillow toward her before she laid down on her side, facing Scorp's monster blanket.
Scorpius found that he both liked and disliked the monster blanket. He liked it because it looked rather friendly. He didn't like it though, because it had a mouth and how was he supposed to sleep there as if the little monster was eating him? He didn't know how he was going to keep his composure and not laugh. He followed where Pansy was going, happy that she picked two green ones because they reminded him of Slytherin. He watched as she laid down, then slowly sat down on the mat. "Not bad," he whispered, bouncing on it a little. Hesitantly he laid himself down, staring up at the ceiling with slightly wide eyes. Glancing over at her, he saw that she was looking at him so he whispered, "how am I supposed to sleep?"
Pansy laughed at him but made herself stop before someone heard. "Just close your eyes and stop thinking so much." She slid her hand over and took his again, closing her own eyes to try to sleep a little bit. Some kid in the corner was snoring, and it was obvious that there were two somewhere snogging. In a second, one of them shouted a little in pain as something had been chucked in their direction, the old man in his arm chair chuckling softly. She tried to block the noises out and sleep, but Scorp was right that it was sort of difficult.
Scorpius did as she said, closing his eyes and trying to calm himself. His hand gripped hers gently and he decided to try counting flying hippogriffs, but that didn't seem to help. He jumped slightly as he suddenly heard somewhat shout and his eyes flew open to look in that direction. He soon saw two people scrambling to sit back on their own mats, then placed his head back down while chuckling lightly. He continued to lay where he was, tapping his stomach lightly with his fingers as he stared at the ceiling some more. "Are we done yet," he whispered to Pansy.
The man cleared his throat when Scorpius whispered to her. Pansy glanced in that direction before the turned back to Scorpius. "Shhh!" She reached over with her free hand and put it over his mouth. "You'll get us in trouble. Can you really not just go to sleep?"
Scorpius tried to answer her but it just came out as a "Noiewut." He decided to just shake his head to the side, then kissed her hand and took it off his mouth with his hand. "I can't nap very easily," he said as quietly as he could, glancing to make sure that the man in the corner didn't hear him talking. "Even as a kid I was never able to do it."
Pansy made a pouty frustrated face. "Well you can't keep talking, so you're going to have to otherwise occupy yourself until this is over. Think you can manage that?" She left both her hands in his, the one that had been on his mouth now resting with his on his stomach and she traced her fingertips across his shirt.
Scorpius huffed because he hated nap time. He hated it so much and he felt like it had only been five minutes. "Can't you just like...move your mat real close to mine and whisper a bedtime story to me?" he asked, giving her the puppy dog eyes. "Maybe that'll help me fall asleep. It's what my mummy used to do for me when she wanted me to sleep."
Pansy got up carefully, staying low to the ground in case the man in the chair would see her moving around. She dragged her mat closer to his and laid back down. She put her hand on the other side of his face turning him to look at her. "But what kind of story?" She laughed because she knew exactly what kind of story he wanted, and she rolled onto her stomach and kissed him before moving down to his pants, undoing the button and the zipper and smirking up at him. She ran her thumb across his cheek, scooting closer to him as she waited for him to answer her.
He couldn't help but smile when she got up to move closer to him, for he really hoped that this would work. "I don't care what kind of story," he replied honestly, just relieved that she was going to help distract him. "I'll end up laying here and twitching or I'll start to laugh...and I don't really wanna fail nap time. That's just a complete and total fail on my part if I do. Though, I guess I've always been a fail napper."
Pansy smiled at him and scooted closer so she could whisper really really quietly to him. "Alright. Well there were once three brothers who were traveling along a lonely, winding road at twilight. In time, the brothers reached a river too deep to wade through and too dangerous to swim across." She paused, to make sure she wasn't being too loud, but lowered her voice a little more just in case. "However, these brothers were learned in magical arts, and so they simply waved their wands and made a bridge appear across the treacherous water. They were halfway across it when they found their path blocked by a hooded figure."
“Oh yes, I really like this one!" Scorpius said with a grin. "This has always been on of my favourites and mum used to tell this one quite a bit." He realized that he was interrupting story time and stopped talking. "Sorry!" he whispered. "Continue, please?" he asked, picking up her hand that was resting on his on his stomach and kissing it lightly.
Pansy laughed softly as he stopped talking again and asked her to continue, so she kept whispering to him. "And Death spoke to them. He was angry that he had been cheated out of three new victims, for travelers usually drowned in the river. But Death was cunning. He pretended to congratulate the three brothers upon their magic, and said that each had earned a prize for having been clever enough to evade him." She glanced over her shoulder, just checking again and leaned closer to him. "So the oldest brother, who was a combative man, asked for a wand more powerful than any in existence: a wand that must always win duels for its owner, a wand worthy of a wizard who had conquered Death! So Death crossed to an elder tree on the banks of the river, fashioned a wand from a branch that hung there, and gave it to the oldest brother."
"Mmm," he hummed softly as he closed his eyes and listened to her soft, calming voice. "I always liked that line...'And Death spoke to them'. It's a ridiculous sentence," he smiled, feeling himself begin to get sleepy. Apparently the story time thing was a good idea after all. He wondered if this was what they were going to have to do each week for him to fall asleep.
"Then the second brother, who was an arrogant man, decided that he wanted to humiliate Death still further, and asked for the power to recall others from Death. So Death picked up a stone from the riverbank and gave it to the second brother, and told him that the stone would have the power to bring back the dead. And then Death asked the third and youngest brother what he would like. The youngest brother was the humblest and also the wisest of the brothers, and he did not trust Death. So he asked for something that would enable him to go forth from that place without being followed by Death. And Death, most unwillingly, handed over his own Cloak of Invisibility." Pansy paused, wondering if maybe he'd actually fallen asleep. He had gotten quiet and his eyes were closed after all.
Scorpius found his breathing slowing and himself on the brink of sleep...but then she paused. "What would you want?" he murmured. His mother had always told him that she would want the stone, yet he couldn't imagine really having a reason to need it. After all, he didn't know anyone that died and the only person that really mattered to him was Pansy...then of course Viktor and Marcus back on earth.
"Hmm." She thought for a moment. "Well. I guess I'd be between the wand and the cloak. I can never decide if I'd rather beat people or be able to disappear. Sometimes just disappearing for a while would be nice, but the wand sounds great too. I'm bad at making choices. What about you? What would you pick?"
"I've got no reason to really need the wand," he replied with a small shrug, "nor would I really want the ring. I think I'd just like the cloak. I mean, I've got a hell of a lot to hide and run away from," he murmured. "Okay, continue with story time," he smiled.
"Well, as long as you're not running from me I think it'll be okay." She laughed as he told her to continue. "The Death stood aside and allowed the three brothers to continue on their way, and they did so, talking with wonder of the adventure they had had, and admiring Death's gifts. In due course the brothers separated, each for his own destination." She fell silent as she thought she heard someone moving closer, but continued as the movement stopped. "The first brother traveled on for a week or more, and reaching a distant village, sought out a fellow wizard with whom he had a quarrel. Naturally, with the Elder Wand as his weapon, he could not fail to win the duel that followed. Leaving his enemy dead upon the floor, the oldest brother proceeded to an inn, where he boasted loudly of the powerful wand he had snatched from Death himself, and of how it made him invincible."
DOM DOESN'T REALLY KNOW WHAT TO POST BECAUSE SHE IS ALL LAAA DEE DAA DEE DAA RIGHT NOW....SO SCORPIUS IS KINDA JUST FALLING ASLEEP AND IS HAPPY AND IS JUST LISTENING TO PANSY'S WORDS. BUT OH SNAP. SHE LAUGHED, SO HE HAD TO WANK FIRST...THEN HE FELL ASLEEP.
Pansy was too busy telling him a story with her eyes closed to notice him wanking. She peeked an eye open after she talked about the second brother and what he did with his gift, but he was quiet and asleep. She kept her hand in his and she fell asleep too. They'll wake up from nap time whenever Dom and I are around tomorrow when Dom isn't laaa dee daa dee daa anymore.
Dom thinks that that is a good ideaaa...because we all know how stupid it looks when she RPs stupid and Pigfarts is too epic to mess with.
So apparently Scorpius wanked and fell asleep, so he was feeling quite good when he woke up from his nap. After all, he must have felt quite refreshed from it. He supposed nap time wouldn't be all that bad as long as she distracted him from laughing and helped him fall asleep. He did a quick glance around the room, noticing that other students were beginning to wake up and realized that nap time must almost be over. Looking back at Pansy, he smiled for a moment then kissed her jaw lightly. "Nap time is ovvvverrrrr," he said softly into her ear. "Wakey wakey time."
Pansy smiled softly and blinked awake, looking over at Scorp. "Have a nice nap?" She stretched a bit and sat up feeling quite ready for her next class despite the fact that it sounded like nonsense. She leaned over and kissed Scorp again, because waking up to him kissing her was great but she wanted another when she was more awake. I guess she can just never get enough of him.
"Yeah, it wasn't that bad," he smiled. "Your story definitely helped, thanks." He kissed her back, just wanting to stay on the green monster mats with her for the rest of the day and get separated again. He knew though, that class was inevitable and that they should start heading out. Groaning as he pulled away, he rested his forehead on hers and said, "I don't want to go to reverse alphabet citation. I don't have that ability to quickly memorize things like you. It's going to be horrible."
"You'll be fine." She kissed him again. "The others are horrible too." She laughed because she liked showing people up and being better at something they've tried to do for a long time after she had only studied it for a minute. It was the competitive side of her, that bit of Slytherin ambition. Pansy got up from her blanket and gathereed her things, offering him her hand. "Let's go. Can't be late."
Scorpius sighed, knowing she was completely right. Being late to class was not part of the plan on the first day of classes, so he promptly stood up when she offered him her hand. Clasping it in a grip that felt completely natural between the two of them, he walked with her out of the nap room and down the hallway. He tried to keep the pout off his face, for after meeting up with her for nap time, he didn't want to separate again. Still, they reached a corner where the two of them had to go their separate ways. "Should we meet here before the sandcastle class?" he asked, making no move to release her hand.
Pansy glanced down at her map as they left the nap room, checking where her next class was and where the sandcastle class was. "Actually, let's just meet out by the greenhouse looking things so I don't have to backtrack. That okay?" She asked him, looking up and tucking her map... uhh well she's wearing a leather dress so she probably doesn't have pockets. So idk where she tucks it away. "Smile, you nutter. It's only an hour." She let go of his hand and started off for class, only a little worried about whatever the hell globitgok was and how you could use it 1,001 ways.
"Alright, sounds like a plan." He forced himself to smile, what with her reminding him that it was only an hour. He figured that the distance was almost good in a way, for now they had a bit of time apart. Absence makes the heart grow fonder...right? He watched as she left, glancing down at his own map to make sure that he got the room correct for the alphabet class. As he made his way down the hallway, he felt someone bump into him. He glanced to see who it was and noticed it was some blonde girl. She flashed him a smile and giggled an apology, but Scorp just rolled his eyes and continued down the hallway.
Once he reached the classroom, he found that it was nicely decorated. He definitely approved of all the pretty coloured posters, for they seemed to add some cheer to the room. Finding that there was only one opening in the circle, he sat down then groaned under his breath when he noticed it was next to the blonde girl from the hallway. Just his luck. As the teacher began to describe exactly what they had to do, he tried his hardest to pay attention, but couldn't help but remember what Pansy had mentioned about memorizing the alphabet beforehand. With that in mind, he began to read the posters on the walls, frantically hoping he wasn't going to embarrass himself too much in front of the class.
He jumped slightly when he felt someone begin to blindfold him, not even realizing it was his turn. That wsa some intense concentration he was doing. When the teacher told him to begin, he began to recite as much as he could remember. "Z...Y....X...W...V, U, T...errr...S, R...Q...O........oh shite...that's not right," he groaned. He heard the teacher tsk-ing, no doubt because of his failure and language. Taking off the blindfold, he realized he just wasn't as blessed as Pansy was with memorization. He passed the blindfold to the next person, sitting back and figuring he'd watch the other students go at it. He stiffened when suddenly someone was whispering in his ear, glancing to see the blonde girl as she said to him, "Maybe I can help you out with memorizing. I've got plenty of techniques that'll really get it to sink in," she said, trailing her hand down his arm. Scorpius instantly flinched away from her touch, giving her a glare as he replied, "That's quite alright thanks. If I need help I'll just get my-" he paused, realizing he didn't know what to really classify Pansy. "Err... Pansy...my friend to help me." He tore his eyes away from the girl as she pouted at him, not falling for any of that shit.
When the class finally over, he hightailed his arse out of there then glanced at his map. He found that the greenhouse looking things and started to make his way there, eager to find Pansy once more. He found that he had reached them first, so he waited for her as patiently as he could manage.
Pansy hurried into a large round room where there were a bunch of large vats full of a clear gelly liquid. Several others were already standing by a vat, so she picked an unclaimed one and took a seat on the stool beside it. Finally the professor appeared, and Pansy was glad to see that Glozell was in this class too at the vat beside her. Unfortunately, on the other side of her was the guy who'd offered tutoring to her in the alphabet class, which she obviously didn't need. The professor started droning on about use number 876 which they would be exploring today, but no one was listening. Glozell was telling Pansy all about how globitygok didn't make a good hair remover. It hurt really bad when you pulled it off and it didn't work on coarse hair and it left green muck under your armpits. Pansy tried not to laugh, because Glozell looked quite seriously upset about it. The boy beside her was watching her out of the corners of his eyes, mumbling about how it made a great body oil of sorts, but Pansy ignored him.
Today they were going to be using it as a shampoo for small creatures that sort of looked like dogs, but must be the Mars equivalent. Each of them picked a creature, Pansy got a big black one, and they carried them back to their stools. Once the directions were drawn up on the board, they were allowed to start. Glozell's little curly dog didn't want to listen and kept running around and she had to chase it, but Pansy's was relatively well behaved except when it got into a fit of sneezing and decided to shake its body off, sprinkling her in the globitygok. She wiped as much of it off as she could, and someone appeared at her side with a small towel and wiped some of it off her front. She snatched the towel quickly away, seeing as it was that annoyingly persistent guy. Finally class was over and they all returned their clean puppies to the professor and headed out the door. Glozell waved bye, but the guy followed Pansy, apparently heading for sandcastle class as well.
Pansy was thrilled Scorp was there before her, because it meant she wouldn't have to wait for him to show up and potentially have to talk to the creeper dude anymore. But he was following her still and walking faster to try and catch up, so Pansy ran the last few feet into Scorp's arms, meeting him fully on the mouth for a kiss hoping that would give the guy a pretty obvious hint that he should bugger off. "How was alphabet class? Any good?"
Pansy sighed as someone was talking to her and kissing her neck and she slowly woke up, blinking a few times as Scorp's face came into focus. She was immediately met with a kiss and him telling her morning, and she smiled up at him. "If I could be woken like that every morning, I might not mind getting up so much." She didn't move, not really wanting to get out of the warm bed and the nice embrace they were still wrapped in, but she lifted her arms above her head and stretched a little, trying to better wake herself up.
He smiled down at her for a moment, watching as she stretched then smirked slightly. "And if I could watch you wake up like this every morning," his eyes falling to her chest before moving back up to her eyes, "then I definitely wouldn't mind waking you." He smiled cheekily at her for a moment, then kissed her nose once and rolled off of her. "We've got to make it to breakfast," he said as he stood, stretched his muscles, then searched for some clean clothes. "Worked up quite the appetite last night. Though I have a feeling the food won't be so good," he complained slightly while throwing on some clothes. The whole adjusting process was rather a pain. He knew though, that he was so hungry that he just wouldn't care what he ate. After all, he didn't eat much last night since she so easily distracted him.
She narrowed her eyes playfully at him as he unashamedly let his eyes wander, but she didn't mind. Pansy groaned softly as he moved away and got out of bed, but rolled over onto her stomach and pulled the covers over her head instead of getting up after him. "Oh, what I would do for just a normal cup of tea and some biscuits." Her voice was muffled under the blanket and she curled up a little to fall back asleep, the idea of breakfast not entirely appealing on Mars. And all the strange looks she always got, well, it made anything a little strange when you were constantly watched by strangers who were probably busy judging you by your every move. Who knew what they thought of her after last night, kissing Scorp on the neck a few times and his frustrated glares, if anyone had seen them in the hall or heard them through the walls... she pushed the thoughts aside and didn't worry about it. They could think whatever they wanted, she was just glad to finally be happy again.
Once Scorpius was completely dressed in a uniform that he found in a cupboard in the room, he glanced over at Pansy and found her to be completely under the covers. "Pansssyyyy," he whined slightly. "Food...I want foooooood." He rolled his eyes when she didn't move in the slightest, then went through the cupboard and grabbed her new uniform. He also grabbed a bra and pair of knickers which he liked quite a bit. He nodded approvingly at it, for a nice leather dress was sure going to look really good on her. He moved over to the bed, then sat down on the edge and started to tug slightly at the covers. "Come on, I've got your clothes all nice and ready. If you don't start moving, I'm going to have to dress you myself," he threatened.
Pansy groaned as he sat down on the edge of the bed, shifting it a little. She held onto the covers tighter as he tugged at them, mumbling incoherently. She picked the covers up a bit, peeking out at him as he threatened to dress her himself. She couldn't decide if that would be good or bad, and she stared at him for a moment pondering about it. She glanced at the clothes in his hand and smirked before she brought the blanket down around her again, pulling it tighter and holding onto it as securely as she possibly could. "But it's so warm in here."
"Nooo," he whined again. "It'll be warm once you get dressed and we can go and get some food. See, I'm dressed! Oh well, I suppose you can't quite see since SOMEBODY WON'T GET OUT FROM THE COVERS." He glared at the blanket as it still didn't move. He then grabbed onto the edge, tugging at it as he tried to get her to loosen her grip. After finally managing to do so, he threw the damn thing across the room and glared down at her. "Well, you asked for it," he said, looking down at her body. "Now see, I have these clothes," he said, moving the panties towards her feet. "Are you gonna put them on yourself, or am I going to have to do it for you?" he asked, slipping her feet through the holes.
"Noooo." Pansy whined as he pulled the covers off, curling up in a ball. She peeked one eye open at him and smirked, sticking her legs out and through her panties, standing up slowly in front of him. She sighed sleepily as she looked at him. "Less work for me is always nice." She put her hands on his shoulders and pulled him toward her for a quick kiss as she waited for him to get to work. Yep yep, Pansy is going to enjoy her last morning in their own room.
He was rather relieved when she didn't put up any struggle as he began to pull her panties up. "You know, putting your clothes on is probably the opposite thing that I want you to do with you when in bed," he said once they were on. He held her bra up and looked at it curiously for a moment. "Uhhh...I don't know how in the world to put this on you. I've only ever taken them off," he said, looking at it like it was the oddest thing in the world. "Do you really need one?" he asked, glancing back up at her and trying with all his might to keep his eyes on her face and not her breasteses.
"Well, we can always just take them off again later. Apparently breakfast is more important to you right now." Pansy grinned at him as he was stumped by the bra, just as she figured he would be. She shrugged as he asked if she really needed one. "I'll leave that up to you." She held her hand out, so he could hand it over if she saw fit, but still left him the option to just ditch it for today. It really was whatever. She dipped her head a bit to look at him, as she noticed her breasteses were the center of his attention, rather than her face.
"I just...I need a little food, yeah? Then we can totally go back to being naked for the rest of the day in bed," he said nodding his head quickly. Though, he didn't quite know if Rumbleroar had other plans for them. Still, it was a rather appealing and hopeful thought. He thought about whether or not she really needed a bra, then saw her move slightly. His eyes quickly moved up and met her eyes and his widened slightly. "Uhhhhhhh..." he began, not really coming up with any good excuse for his ogling. "You uhh, you don't need one," he said, throwing the bra to the side. "Now, dress time?" he asked clearing his throat and grabbing the material.
Pansy laughed as he tossed it quickly aside and took a careful look at the dress he held up. "Uhh, is that... is that leather?" She reached out to touch it, and sure enough it was. "Damn, Pigfarts. Leather, really?" She hoped it wouldn't look stupid, but of course if all the other girls had on leather too, maybe it would be okay. It wouldn't be like she was the only one wearing leather, or at least maybe all the Phillic girls had leather uniforms. Maybe each house had different ones? That sort of made since, because back at Hogwarts they all had different ties. Maybe here the fabric was different for each house. Maybe the Alanoids had alpaca wool and the Stu-whatever-it-was had something hypo-allergenic.
Dom is dead. Dead. It would make a lot sense that the uniforms were all different material, for that'd be a very clear indication of the different houses. Scorpius is once again very glad that they were sorted into Phillic, because as he began to slide the dress up on to her, he can't help but admire how amazingly it hugged her curves. "Damn," he muttered once the dress was pulled up completely. He moved to kneel up slightly on the bed, his hands moving to her back to pull up the zipper. "How in the world am I supposed to focus in classes and keep my hands off of you when you wear something like this?" he asked, his eyes traveling down her body once before meeting hers.
"I don't know, that's a good question. Good luck with that." She leaned down as if she were going to kiss his neck, but changed angle and kissed him on the cheek at the last minute. "Ready for breakfast?" She walked over to where a mirror was hung above a dresser, running her fingers through her hair, trying to make it look like she hadn't just woken up. "Oh, shoes, where are my shoes? Dang, I think I only have the boots... Not like I really packed all my stuff before I chased you onto the ship." She dug through their bags quickly, hoping to find some suitable shoes.
His eyes widened slightly when her head moved as if she was going to kiss his neck, but he let out a relieved sigh when she kissed his cheek instead. After all, he really did want some food and didn't think that he'd be able to eat if she went for the neck. "Definitely ready," he said, moving to quickly put on his shoes. He glanced up when she mentioned her boots and immediately said, "Boots. Definitely, positively, one hundred percent go with wearing the boots with that dress," he said nodding. "At this point, it'd be stupid for you to even bother thinking about wearing a different pair of shoes. Please...don't disappoint me and just put those damn boots on," he said. The leather dress and boots? Yes please.
"Well you're quite sure about that one, huh. Fine, fine, I'll go with the boots. Just for you, love." She rolled her eyes at him yet again as she glanced around the pile of clothes and such she had been sorting through. "Where are they, anyway?" She stood up again and looked around for them, finding them down at the end of the bed. She sat down in the floor to tug them on quickly before she got up and walked over to the door. "Alright, let's go eat. We'll probably be late, though I guess you could thank me for that."
He waited patiently as she found her boots and started to pull them on. He attempted to keep his eyes not on her, though that was rather difficult as she sat on the floor and pulled her shoes on, giving him a lovely view of those panties. Well then. Quickly standing up when she did, he walked with her to the door then said, "It's alright, we get food now and that's what matters." The fact that they'd be late would mean that most people would have a whole other reason to just stare at them as they entered. "Well, let's just go," he said, quickly gripping her hand moving out of the dorm. As they entered the main area to the sleeping quarters, he spotted her space suit on the ground. "Oops," he said with a grin, deciding to just leave it there. "Suppose I got a little over eager last night."
She slipped her fingers between his as they left the bedroom, smiling up at him. "Yeah. That didn't stay on too long once we got in here." She noticed the tray of tea and food that had been left for them in the common area from last night after dinner, completely untouched. "Hm. We forgot about that. Probably would have been good while it was still warm." She shrugged it off and headed out the door of the guest quarters, walking down the corridor toward the great hall where a few stragglers were still wandering in. She walked confidently toward the Phillic table with her hand still in Scorp's, taking a seat without even bothering to look at the other students. She didn't want to see them staring at her.
Scorpius admired Pansy's confidence as she strolled into the great hall and found them seats. Though, he honestly didn't know how she did it. All the students were staring at them and he couldn't help but feel rather uncomfortable under their gazes. Had they never seen new students before? He sat down on the bench next to Pansy, grabbing the nearest piece of food and not even caring what it was as he stuck it in his mouth. Glancing to his left, he noticed the guy next to him looking at them. "Errr, can I help you?" he questioned. The guy just gave a slight shrug then said, "You just seem rather happy right now. I can tell by your aura." Scorpius couldn't help but frown, wondering what to make of that, and the boy clarified, "We're not members of the Phillic house for nothing. It's obvious the two of you had a very happy night together." Oh. Well then. Scorpius shifted on the bench, grabbing more food and refusing to meet the eyes of other students.
Pansy glanced over at the boy as he mentioned them having a happy night together. She couldn't help but smirk a little as she looked back at the food, grabbing something that looked rather edible. It wasn't bad, but she couldn't begin to even describe what it might be. She figured she didn't want to know. The guy sitting across from her was staring, and she refused to make eye contact for a while, just minding her own business and peeking over at Scorp every once in a while, but when he didn't look away, she finally flicked her eyes toward him and gave him a what-the-hell-do-you-want kind of look. "So are you guys moving into the dorms tonight?" He questioned. Pansy answered him with a short nod before looking back at her plate. "Great. We'll all be sure to be extra welcoming."
Scorpius glanced up when he heard another guy talking to them, his eyes looking over him quickly and deciding that he didn't like the guy already. When the guy said that they'd be extra welcoming, Scorpius couldn't help but give the guy an irritated excuse me? look. After all, it was a rather unsettling statement. Being the new students, who knew what the Phillic's had in mind to "welcome" people into their houses. He moved to grab a bowl of fruit, soon piling some onto his plate. After having a few pieces, he found himself asking, "Do we want to know what the welcomes entail?" He glanced up, meeting the eyes of the guy who only smirked in reply. "Right," he mumbled, now wondering if Pansy and him would have been better off sorted into Stuper because that seemed like a rather harmless house now. "I'm not so hungry anymore," he said quietly to Pansy, placing his fork back on the table.
Pansy looked over at Scorp as she could tell the idea upset him. She put her fork down too and moved her hand under the table to hold his, giving it a light squeeze. "It'll be fine," she mumbled back, smiling softly up at him. The guy across the table stood and started to walk away, before he turned back to add something else. "You'll probably have to fight to keep that one, just so you know." And with that he walked away. Probably for the best, as Pansy was about ready to jump across the table now and throttle him until he cried for mercy. That one? Really? She shook her head as she glared daggers at the back of his retreating head, noticing in her peripheral vision that several of the people around them made sure to keep their eyes carefully diverted, staring intently at only their plates. Once the kid was gone, Pansy looked at Scorpius again. "Well this should be interesting."
He seemed to relax almost instantly once Pansy's hand had squeezed his and he found himself sighing and hoping she was right. When the guy got up and then turned around once more, he couldn't help give him an extremely irritated expression. What the hell was he on about anyway? It was obvious that this wasn't going to be a peaceful night and it was obvious that either some sort of initiation or some type of pain was going to happen. He was pleased when dickwad, Scorp's new name for the guy, walked away because he was mixed with wanting to shank the guy and wanting to ask questions. Figuring that asking questions was almost a bad idea, he turned to Pansy and said quietly, "I am so sorry for whatever the hell I got the two of us into. If you ever feel any sorts of uncomfortable, we'll leave. We can just forget schooling and live on a tropical island back on earth and just have sex all the time."
"Scorp, don't apologize. It's better than being back at Hogwarts, no matter what happens. At least here they don't know us or our stories. We get to start over." She laughed at him as he suggested an alternative life. "And as appealing as that sounds, I'm pretty sure that half of our last year of school isn't going to be so terrible that we have to leave. We can save that for after we graduate." She kissed him on the cheek and went back to her breakfast, honestly too hungry to care about what it was. Mostly she did a lot of sampling. A bite of this, a tiny corner of that. Some of it was alright, some was horrid, but at least there wasn't anyone blatantly staring at her anymore. "And whatever they've got planned tonight, we'll be fine. We'll just kick all their asses and show them how we do it at Hogwarts."
"You're right," he sighed dramatically. "We only have half a year left and that's just what I'll keep having to tell myself. It's okay though, you'll make the time pass quite quickly if you keep doing what you did last night," he grinned. He watched as she started to eat a bit, realizing that he really should do the same. After all, breakfast was probably the safest meal that Pigfarts had to offer. Who knew what kind of stuff they served for lunch and dinner. It made him slightly uneasy again as he thought of whatever it was the other students were going to do to them. "I hope it really isn't that bad. Do you think it'll be painful, whatever it is?" he asked. Though, he supposed that with her being quite the BAMF, he didn't have much to worry about. They did manage to get off Swinesnorts without any problem. Maybe they could also handle the Phillics.
"Oh yeah. We'll make the time fly by, I'm sure." She didn't mind that idea in the least, so long as they remembered the charm and if he woke her up every time like he had this morning. She could definitely go for that. "I don't know. All I have to say is that they're in for a surprise if they think they can just push us around or put us through some kind of ridiculous initiation. I don't intend to stand for any of that." She shook her head and took another bite of whatever was in her hand that was mildly edible. "New kids." Someone addressed them standing at the empty seat across from her, holding two envelopes. She held out her hand for them. "From Rumbleroar." The girl said, before quickly walking off. She reminded Pansy of that nerdy Weasley the way she looked down her nose at them. She handed the one with Scorp's name on it to him, opening her own to pull out a letter written in quite lovely handwriting for someone who had paws.
Miss Parkinson,
We hope your first night at Pigfarts was enjoyable, but as you have been told, tonight you will be moved into the Phillic dormitories. The students there will help direct you to what you should do there, and can answer questions you may have. Rules of the dormitory and common room behavior will be addressed by the prefects of the house once you arrive.
Your schedule is recorded below, and you should attend all your classes. A map is included on the back of this letter to help you locate them. After your classes are done, and after dinner in the great hall, you may proceed to the Phillic common room for the night. Your things will have been located and moved for you during dinner.
-Rumbleroar
Double Block of Underwater Basketweaving
Reverse Alphabet Recitation
Nap Time
1,001 Uses for Globitygok
Sandcastle Making Lab
Pansy looked up from her letter and glanced at Scorp to see if he was finished reading his. "What're your classes like? Just as stupid sounding as mine?" She handed him her paper so he could look. "I guess after dinner we'll find out what they've got planned for us. But I hope they won't get upset with us for the state in which they'll find the guest room. I mean, it's pretty obvious what happened in there since my space suit is lying in the floor of the common room, my bra which was tossed who knows where, and only the one bed is slept in." She smirked at him.
Scorpius jumped slightly when a girl addressed them and handed the two of them envelopes. He glanced at it curiously, for it was somewhat alarming to be handed something that felt so school official. The last few days, going to buy the rocketship and getting it all set up and then leaving, had been really nice. He found that he didn't mind being out of school. Yet, this was all very necessary in order to try and obtain some sort of job someday. He doubted his father would give him money after having been ultimately responsible for Draco's divorce to Pansy. He took the envelope from Pansy, immediately opening it and reading the letter.
Mr. Malfoy,
By multiple accounts it seems that your first night at Pigfarts was very enjoyable, but as you have been told, tonight you will be moved into the Phillic dormitories. The students there will help direct you to what you should do there, and can answer questions you may have. Rules of the dormitory and common room behavior will be addressed by the prefects of the house once you arrive.
Your schedule is recorded below, and you should attend all your classes. A map is included on the back of this letter to help you locate them. After your classes are done, and after dinner in the great hall, you may proceed to the Phillic common room for the night. Your things will have been located and moved for you during dinner.
Also, next time you see any of the staff members, a polite thank you might be nice to give them for all the disinfecting that they will be doing in the guest quarters.
-Rumbleroar
How to Colour Properly
Double Block of 253 Things to Knit
Nap Time
Reverse Alphabet Recitation
Sandcastle Making Lab
Scorpius frowned at his letter, for not only were the classes extremely odd, but Rumbleroar made it quite clear that they knew what happened. Oh well. It didn't seem like him and Pansy were really in that much trouble for their actions. That was always a bonus bonas. "Really stupid classes," he replied, taking her letter and comparing the two. "Oh...well...we have nap time and sandcastle making together. Our Alphabet Recitation class is switched. This means...that for so much of the day, we're going to separated," he complained. "You'd think they'd let us stick together. What, do they not do things similar to the way they do it at Hogwarts? Keep the houses together for classes? And yes...they definitely know what happened," he replied. "Rumbleroar sort of hinted at it in my letter."
Pansy glanced over his shoulder so she could look at the two letters side by side. Yep, only two of their 'classes' were together. "Well this sucks. I guess at least we've got two things together? Though one of them is nap time. I wonder if they'll make us actually sleep?" She glanced through the last bit of his letter, and nodded. "Yeah. Apparently they know. I guess it was a bit more, uh... vocal than I thought." She gave him a sort of half smile trying not to laugh. "Doesn't look like we're in trouble for it though. I guess that's good." People began getting up from their seats and heading out of the main doors. Pansy looked around, and took her letter back, turning it over to peek at the map that looked more like a labyrinth than a school. "Underwater basketweaving... hmm..." She traced her fingers across the map, finding the room circled in yellow that must be for underwater basketweaving. "They have an hidden swimming pool, apparently. I guess that's where I'm supposed to weave baskets? Seems pointless if you ask me, but then again, so are all the other classes. Except maybe nap time. That one's pretty functional. Well... ready to go?" She asked getting, up and holding her hand out for his. They could at least stick together until they were forced to part ways for classes, which Pansy was definitely not looking forward to.
He was kind of concerned with what this nap time was going to be like. After all, was their some sort of teacher going to be there, monitoring things and making sure they slept? He wasn't very good at sleeping when being forced to, so he hoped this wasn't the case because he would surely fail the class if so. Plus, he had problems with staying quiet in a room full of people. It was one of those things where he would start laughing, as much as he doesn't want to...but can't help. It's hard staying quiet in a room full of silent people. "You were a bit vocal," he said with a slight smirk. "But...I rather liked it," he said before dropping a kiss on her nose. "Urgh, class time. Basketweaving should be rather interesting. Not sure how it'll be once you factor in the underwater bit. I've got a colouring class. Maybe I can send a pretty picture home to my dad," he smiled. Though, he was sure his father hated his guts for some reason. He looked at the map, following the paths carefully before finding that the class seemed to be a bit off the West Wing of the school. "Yeah...we might as well get this over as soon as possible," he sighed, really just wanting to stick together but knowing he wouldn't see her until nap time. With his hand clasped in hers, he stood up and then walked out the great hall doors as the began to make their way down the hallway. He watched the students all around them who so obviously knew exactly where they were going. "This is just getting worse and worse by the minute," he mumbled as they turned a corner.
If Pansy had been the kind of person to blush at things, she probably would have when Scorp told her he liked her being loud like she was last night. But she didn't blush, just smiled at him instead as he kissed her nose. "Well I'll keep that in mind." She followed him out of the great hall, her hand locked in his as she let him lead her through the halls. They way some people were looking at her felt like they too knew what had happened for she and Scorp last night. Apparently this was just like Hogwarts, whatever you thought was secret, was suddenly the most interesting topic throughout the school. And she figured if Rumbelroar knew, then the students had to. Well that was lovely. As he mentioned it was getting worse, she squeezed his hand again, smiling up at him. "We'll be alright. But this is my hall over here. See you in a few hours?" She leaned up to kiss him quickly on the lips before turning around and looking toward the hall she was supposed to take. It was kinda sketchy, but whatever. She paused, turning around again to meet his lips one more time before they would be separated.
He wanted to just take her hand and run down the hallway back to the guest quarters, but knew that wasn't an option. "Yeah, a few hours," he sighed, meeting her lips for a brief kiss before following her eyes down the hallway. He didn't like it one bit, but knew that with her wand, she'd be able to handle herself. She's a BAMF after all. When her lips met his again, he kissed her back for a moment before forcing himself to pull away. "You'll be late," he groaned, wanting nothing more than to just spend time with her. He gave her hand one last squeeze before letting her go and watching her walk down the hallway.
Once she wasn't in eye sight any longer, he began to walk down the path he was supposed to take. There were quite a few students going that way and he found that quite a few of the guys shoved him with their shoulders as they passed him. How rude. It took him a bit, but when he finally reached the classroom, he was pleased to see a rather large room with many easels, tables, and 500 packs of crayons. Yes, 500 packs. Oh how amazing. He loved colouring and figured that the class wasn't going to be that bad.
The professor was rather odd, a woman with a big nose and black, greasy looking hair. She was also quite... rude. In fact, she was kind of like a Snape...but not the Snape that Pansy slept with. No no. He found that as he coloured, she would critique every little line he drew and every colour crayon used. It was rather frustrating. Luckily, the class only lasted an hour before he was well on his way to his next one. Yep yep.
Pansy hurried down the hallway, because he was right. She would be late if she wasted too much time. Luckily she ran in just in time, and the teacher, a teeny tiny little witch in a diving suit, chirped at her. "Almost late! I remind you to be prompt!" Pansy mumbled a small sorry before taking a seat beside the pool where everyone else was sitting. The professor threw a wetsuit at her. "You'll have to use the loaner for now, until you order one of your own." Pansy cringed at the idea of a loaner wetsuit, but she'd have to suck it up and deal with it she supposed. The class was dismissed to go into the locker rooms and change, and she chose a corner off to itself where she could sort of be alone. Figures, the suit would be exceptionally tight. She laughed to herself, thinking of how Scorp probably would have loved this, if only for seeing her in a wetsuit.
Back out at the pool, they lined up at the edge, gathering reeds and other strange looking stick things out of large bins that the professor had set out. Pansy grabbed some, trying to see what the other students had so she could guess what she would need. They all cast a bubblehead charm of sorts and stepped off the edge into the deep end of the pool, and Pansy finished grabbing her things before she cast her own charm and dove in behind them, taking her weaving materials with her. The professor was instantly at her side, reprimanding her that they do not dive, they simply step in to the pool like a normal person. Pansy, once again, muttered an apology. She now understood why this was a double block class, because it had taken forever just to get into the pool and get ready. Several of the students had already gotten to work at weaving a basket or something similar. Pansy tried to copy what they were doing, as the professor proved to be supremely unhelpful, but apparently arts and crafts just wasn't Pansy's thing.
Finally class was over and they were allowed to carry whatever they had created out of the pool, leaving it on a table beside their name for the professor to look over. Once they were done either having their ego stroked or being ripped apart (there was clearly some favoritism going on in here, and Pansy was not one of the lucky souls), they were allowed to go change out of their wetsuits and head to their next class.
Once colouring class had ended, Scorpius quickly made his way down the halls for two reasons. First, because he didn't want to be late. That would be really embarrassing to be that person who showed up massively late, especially as the new kid. The added attention was not wanted. Second, because Scorpius was really excited for this class. Like...realllllly excited. He planned to write Viktor a letter soon to express how awesome Pigfarts was for having a knitting class.
He managed to get in the classroom right on time, taking a seat in the back so that he didn't bring too much attention to himself. Today's lesson was on knitting blankets and he couldn't help but grin recalling the blanket he made for Viktor and Regulus. This was gonna be easy. He half listened, his mind wandering to how Pansy's first class. Underwater weaving was rather fascinating and he wondered what they wore to that. Oh the wonderful possibilities. Shaking his head as people began to go and gather supplies to start making their blankets, he went to the cupboard and grabbed some grey and blue yarn and knitting needles.
He was finished rather quickly, being quite the practiced knitter and immediately brought it over to be graded. The teacher examined it for a while as if truly shocked that a sexy guy like Scorpius could have made something like that. Well, Scorpius did and Scorpius totally got the highest mark possible on whatever the grading system is. Because the teacher allowed him to leave early since he was finished, he decided to try and find Pansy's classroom and wait outside of it. He recalled her being in Reverse Alphabet Citation and after reading the map, made his way down to that hallway. Leaning against the wall, he waited for her class to end and for her to exit the classroom.
Pansy walked into her reverse alphabet recitation class, and she froze by the door. Um. Did she get transported to some kind of muggle kindergarten room? Seemed like it. There was a giant multi-colored rug in the center of the floor with a big wide circle on it, apparently where they were supposed to sit as a few people were already hanging out there sitting indian style. She went around the perimeter to find an empty spot, and she sat down while still looking around the room. There were illustrations of all the letters of the alphabet hanging around the room. It really made her feel quite ridiculous. Finally everyone showed up and a willowy woman pranced in, reminding Pansy of someone a bit like Trelawney but a little more... there than she was. She stood in the center of the circle and the class fell quiet. She explained that today they would be tested for the first time on their ability to recite the alphabet backwards, flawlessly, and that Pansy, though it wouldn't be held against her yet if she could not, was expected to at least attempt it.
She started with an obnoxious redhead girl chattering off to the right, and she pulled out a brilliant teal blindfold which the girl's friend tied over her eyes. The girl sitting next to Pansy leaned over to whisper to her. "So you don't cheat. Apparently they didn't think this through when they plastered the walls with the alphabet." She rolled her eyes. "I'm Glozell, by the way. Alanoid House." Pansy introduced herself back and paid attention as the redhead stumbled over the letters around O, N, M, and L. Pansy glanced around, finding a poster on the wall that had the alphabet listed out in reverse. She glanced it over a few times, hoping she could get it down before it was her turn. Finally, the guy beside her and triumphantly reached A, and he took off the blindfold and slid over to tie it around Pansy's head. He whispered in her ear as he did. "If you need tutoring, you know, we could do this again later." Pansy stretched, 'accidentally' landing her elbow in quite a prime spot. He tied the knot quickly and sat back down without another word. Once the teacher told her to give it a shot, she took a breath and spoke quickly.
"ZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA." She pulled off the blindfold and looked up to see the teacher gaping at her, as well as most of the students sitting around the circle. "Pardon me, child, but how did you manage that?" the willowy woman asked her. Pansy shrugged. "It was easy, actually. I'm into dueling a lot, so I have to memorize things I see very quickly. Came naturally, I suppose." She smirked as a little bit of chatter broke out across the room. The teacher praised her and promised her a golden star would be put beside her name on their chart of stars. The rest of the class went, Glozell telling Pansy over and over just how amazing and also scary it was that she could do that, and finally she got to leave. She walked rather excitedly out of the classroom, glad for naptime and to see Scorp again. As she turned out of the door and nearly ran right into him, which probably would have broken her sunglasses on his rippling pectorals if she had been wearing any, she smiled in surprise. "Oh, hey!"
"Well hello there," he grinned as she came out of the classroom. She seemed to be in quite a good mood and that made him unbelievably happy to see. He dropped a gentle kiss on her lips, just happy to be back with her right now. "I'm assuming classes went well," he stated taking in her expression. Perhaps things wouldn't be all that terrible here. He noted that the other kids just didn't look overly happy. "You definitely seem to be in a much better mood than all those kids. How did reciting go?"
She slipped her hand into his and headed off down the hall toward the room they were supposed to go to for nap time. "Well, the first one not so much. I'm not exactly very good at arts and crafts, and the professor hates me, and we have to wear wetsuits. But the second class was better. I showed everyone in there up, so they're a little bitter." She laughed, glancing over her shoulder at the students trudging out of the colorful classroom. "I guess memorizing the alphabet backwards in a few minutes is something impressive?"
Scorpius imagined Pansy in a wet suit for a moment, the image in his mind very appealing. "Well...I'm sure that the basket weaving will get easier in time," he said with a slight shrug. "I mean, it's not something that's going to necessarily be all that easy when you first start. The other students have that advantage." He stared at her for a moment, freezing slightly in his tracks then said, "You managed to memorize it that quickly?" He shook his head slightly and stared at her in awe. "Pans, that seriously is really impressive...whether you realize it or not."
"I guess so. I mean, it's just normal for me after being so into dueling I guess. What if you're fighting someone in the dark and you only have the instant of a flash of a spell to see where things are? You've got to memorize things very quickly and remember it. I guess I can do that with other things too, and not just dueling." She shrugged. It was something that would probably come in handy in the future. She tugged on his hand and continued down the hallway, finally turning down a narrow hallway and into a dim room. She paused in the doorway to let her eyes adjust, her hand still firmly in his.
Scorpius was still extremely impressed with her as she explained why it was so easy for her. "Still impressive," he said as she tugged his hand and they continued down the hallway. He still felt rather uneasy about this nap time situation... for he had a feeling he was either not going to be able to sleep or that he was going to be laughing the entire time. As they neared the room, he couldn't help but grimace. It sure did look rather dark in there. Pausing at the doorway, he squeezed her hand gently before pulling her through the doorway. "Let's get this over with," he mumbled.
"Fine, fine." She walked into the room after her eyes adjusted, noticing lots of awesome nap time blankets just like this one but with various numbers of eyes or teeth and in different colors.
"Pick your blankets, please, and go to sleep. You'll be woken when it's time to leave." Someone whispered from a corner, a rather chubby old wizard reclining in an arm chair. Pansy pulled Scorpius along with her, heading toward a pair of green monsters. She sat down on one of them, tugging the rather flat cushion put there apparently as a pillow toward her before she laid down on her side, facing Scorp's monster blanket.
Scorpius found that he both liked and disliked the monster blanket. He liked it because it looked rather friendly. He didn't like it though, because it had a mouth and how was he supposed to sleep there as if the little monster was eating him? He didn't know how he was going to keep his composure and not laugh. He followed where Pansy was going, happy that she picked two green ones because they reminded him of Slytherin. He watched as she laid down, then slowly sat down on the mat. "Not bad," he whispered, bouncing on it a little. Hesitantly he laid himself down, staring up at the ceiling with slightly wide eyes. Glancing over at her, he saw that she was looking at him so he whispered, "how am I supposed to sleep?"
Pansy laughed at him but made herself stop before someone heard. "Just close your eyes and stop thinking so much." She slid her hand over and took his again, closing her own eyes to try to sleep a little bit. Some kid in the corner was snoring, and it was obvious that there were two somewhere snogging. In a second, one of them shouted a little in pain as something had been chucked in their direction, the old man in his arm chair chuckling softly. She tried to block the noises out and sleep, but Scorp was right that it was sort of difficult.
Scorpius did as she said, closing his eyes and trying to calm himself. His hand gripped hers gently and he decided to try counting flying hippogriffs, but that didn't seem to help. He jumped slightly as he suddenly heard somewhat shout and his eyes flew open to look in that direction. He soon saw two people scrambling to sit back on their own mats, then placed his head back down while chuckling lightly. He continued to lay where he was, tapping his stomach lightly with his fingers as he stared at the ceiling some more. "Are we done yet," he whispered to Pansy.
The man cleared his throat when Scorpius whispered to her. Pansy glanced in that direction before the turned back to Scorpius. "Shhh!" She reached over with her free hand and put it over his mouth. "You'll get us in trouble. Can you really not just go to sleep?"
Scorpius tried to answer her but it just came out as a "Noiewut." He decided to just shake his head to the side, then kissed her hand and took it off his mouth with his hand. "I can't nap very easily," he said as quietly as he could, glancing to make sure that the man in the corner didn't hear him talking. "Even as a kid I was never able to do it."
Pansy made a pouty frustrated face. "Well you can't keep talking, so you're going to have to otherwise occupy yourself until this is over. Think you can manage that?" She left both her hands in his, the one that had been on his mouth now resting with his on his stomach and she traced her fingertips across his shirt.
Scorpius huffed because he hated nap time. He hated it so much and he felt like it had only been five minutes. "Can't you just like...move your mat real close to mine and whisper a bedtime story to me?" he asked, giving her the puppy dog eyes. "Maybe that'll help me fall asleep. It's what my mummy used to do for me when she wanted me to sleep."
Pansy got up carefully, staying low to the ground in case the man in the chair would see her moving around. She dragged her mat closer to his and laid back down. She put her hand on the other side of his face turning him to look at her. "But what kind of story?" She laughed because she knew exactly what kind of story he wanted, and she rolled onto her stomach and kissed him before moving down to his pants, undoing the button and the zipper and smirking up at him. She ran her thumb across his cheek, scooting closer to him as she waited for him to answer her.
He couldn't help but smile when she got up to move closer to him, for he really hoped that this would work. "I don't care what kind of story," he replied honestly, just relieved that she was going to help distract him. "I'll end up laying here and twitching or I'll start to laugh...and I don't really wanna fail nap time. That's just a complete and total fail on my part if I do. Though, I guess I've always been a fail napper."
Pansy smiled at him and scooted closer so she could whisper really really quietly to him. "Alright. Well there were once three brothers who were traveling along a lonely, winding road at twilight. In time, the brothers reached a river too deep to wade through and too dangerous to swim across." She paused, to make sure she wasn't being too loud, but lowered her voice a little more just in case. "However, these brothers were learned in magical arts, and so they simply waved their wands and made a bridge appear across the treacherous water. They were halfway across it when they found their path blocked by a hooded figure."
“Oh yes, I really like this one!" Scorpius said with a grin. "This has always been on of my favourites and mum used to tell this one quite a bit." He realized that he was interrupting story time and stopped talking. "Sorry!" he whispered. "Continue, please?" he asked, picking up her hand that was resting on his on his stomach and kissing it lightly.
Pansy laughed softly as he stopped talking again and asked her to continue, so she kept whispering to him. "And Death spoke to them. He was angry that he had been cheated out of three new victims, for travelers usually drowned in the river. But Death was cunning. He pretended to congratulate the three brothers upon their magic, and said that each had earned a prize for having been clever enough to evade him." She glanced over her shoulder, just checking again and leaned closer to him. "So the oldest brother, who was a combative man, asked for a wand more powerful than any in existence: a wand that must always win duels for its owner, a wand worthy of a wizard who had conquered Death! So Death crossed to an elder tree on the banks of the river, fashioned a wand from a branch that hung there, and gave it to the oldest brother."
"Mmm," he hummed softly as he closed his eyes and listened to her soft, calming voice. "I always liked that line...'And Death spoke to them'. It's a ridiculous sentence," he smiled, feeling himself begin to get sleepy. Apparently the story time thing was a good idea after all. He wondered if this was what they were going to have to do each week for him to fall asleep.
"Then the second brother, who was an arrogant man, decided that he wanted to humiliate Death still further, and asked for the power to recall others from Death. So Death picked up a stone from the riverbank and gave it to the second brother, and told him that the stone would have the power to bring back the dead. And then Death asked the third and youngest brother what he would like. The youngest brother was the humblest and also the wisest of the brothers, and he did not trust Death. So he asked for something that would enable him to go forth from that place without being followed by Death. And Death, most unwillingly, handed over his own Cloak of Invisibility." Pansy paused, wondering if maybe he'd actually fallen asleep. He had gotten quiet and his eyes were closed after all.
Scorpius found his breathing slowing and himself on the brink of sleep...but then she paused. "What would you want?" he murmured. His mother had always told him that she would want the stone, yet he couldn't imagine really having a reason to need it. After all, he didn't know anyone that died and the only person that really mattered to him was Pansy...then of course Viktor and Marcus back on earth.
"Hmm." She thought for a moment. "Well. I guess I'd be between the wand and the cloak. I can never decide if I'd rather beat people or be able to disappear. Sometimes just disappearing for a while would be nice, but the wand sounds great too. I'm bad at making choices. What about you? What would you pick?"
"I've got no reason to really need the wand," he replied with a small shrug, "nor would I really want the ring. I think I'd just like the cloak. I mean, I've got a hell of a lot to hide and run away from," he murmured. "Okay, continue with story time," he smiled.
"Well, as long as you're not running from me I think it'll be okay." She laughed as he told her to continue. "The Death stood aside and allowed the three brothers to continue on their way, and they did so, talking with wonder of the adventure they had had, and admiring Death's gifts. In due course the brothers separated, each for his own destination." She fell silent as she thought she heard someone moving closer, but continued as the movement stopped. "The first brother traveled on for a week or more, and reaching a distant village, sought out a fellow wizard with whom he had a quarrel. Naturally, with the Elder Wand as his weapon, he could not fail to win the duel that followed. Leaving his enemy dead upon the floor, the oldest brother proceeded to an inn, where he boasted loudly of the powerful wand he had snatched from Death himself, and of how it made him invincible."
DOM DOESN'T REALLY KNOW WHAT TO POST BECAUSE SHE IS ALL LAAA DEE DAA DEE DAA RIGHT NOW....SO SCORPIUS IS KINDA JUST FALLING ASLEEP AND IS HAPPY AND IS JUST LISTENING TO PANSY'S WORDS. BUT OH SNAP. SHE LAUGHED, SO HE HAD TO WANK FIRST...THEN HE FELL ASLEEP.
Pansy was too busy telling him a story with her eyes closed to notice him wanking. She peeked an eye open after she talked about the second brother and what he did with his gift, but he was quiet and asleep. She kept her hand in his and she fell asleep too. They'll wake up from nap time whenever Dom and I are around tomorrow when Dom isn't laaa dee daa dee daa anymore.
Dom thinks that that is a good ideaaa...because we all know how stupid it looks when she RPs stupid and Pigfarts is too epic to mess with.
So apparently Scorpius wanked and fell asleep, so he was feeling quite good when he woke up from his nap. After all, he must have felt quite refreshed from it. He supposed nap time wouldn't be all that bad as long as she distracted him from laughing and helped him fall asleep. He did a quick glance around the room, noticing that other students were beginning to wake up and realized that nap time must almost be over. Looking back at Pansy, he smiled for a moment then kissed her jaw lightly. "Nap time is ovvvverrrrr," he said softly into her ear. "Wakey wakey time."
Pansy smiled softly and blinked awake, looking over at Scorp. "Have a nice nap?" She stretched a bit and sat up feeling quite ready for her next class despite the fact that it sounded like nonsense. She leaned over and kissed Scorp again, because waking up to him kissing her was great but she wanted another when she was more awake. I guess she can just never get enough of him.
"Yeah, it wasn't that bad," he smiled. "Your story definitely helped, thanks." He kissed her back, just wanting to stay on the green monster mats with her for the rest of the day and get separated again. He knew though, that class was inevitable and that they should start heading out. Groaning as he pulled away, he rested his forehead on hers and said, "I don't want to go to reverse alphabet citation. I don't have that ability to quickly memorize things like you. It's going to be horrible."
"You'll be fine." She kissed him again. "The others are horrible too." She laughed because she liked showing people up and being better at something they've tried to do for a long time after she had only studied it for a minute. It was the competitive side of her, that bit of Slytherin ambition. Pansy got up from her blanket and gathereed her things, offering him her hand. "Let's go. Can't be late."
Scorpius sighed, knowing she was completely right. Being late to class was not part of the plan on the first day of classes, so he promptly stood up when she offered him her hand. Clasping it in a grip that felt completely natural between the two of them, he walked with her out of the nap room and down the hallway. He tried to keep the pout off his face, for after meeting up with her for nap time, he didn't want to separate again. Still, they reached a corner where the two of them had to go their separate ways. "Should we meet here before the sandcastle class?" he asked, making no move to release her hand.
Pansy glanced down at her map as they left the nap room, checking where her next class was and where the sandcastle class was. "Actually, let's just meet out by the greenhouse looking things so I don't have to backtrack. That okay?" She asked him, looking up and tucking her map... uhh well she's wearing a leather dress so she probably doesn't have pockets. So idk where she tucks it away. "Smile, you nutter. It's only an hour." She let go of his hand and started off for class, only a little worried about whatever the hell globitgok was and how you could use it 1,001 ways.
"Alright, sounds like a plan." He forced himself to smile, what with her reminding him that it was only an hour. He figured that the distance was almost good in a way, for now they had a bit of time apart. Absence makes the heart grow fonder...right? He watched as she left, glancing down at his own map to make sure that he got the room correct for the alphabet class. As he made his way down the hallway, he felt someone bump into him. He glanced to see who it was and noticed it was some blonde girl. She flashed him a smile and giggled an apology, but Scorp just rolled his eyes and continued down the hallway.
Once he reached the classroom, he found that it was nicely decorated. He definitely approved of all the pretty coloured posters, for they seemed to add some cheer to the room. Finding that there was only one opening in the circle, he sat down then groaned under his breath when he noticed it was next to the blonde girl from the hallway. Just his luck. As the teacher began to describe exactly what they had to do, he tried his hardest to pay attention, but couldn't help but remember what Pansy had mentioned about memorizing the alphabet beforehand. With that in mind, he began to read the posters on the walls, frantically hoping he wasn't going to embarrass himself too much in front of the class.
He jumped slightly when he felt someone begin to blindfold him, not even realizing it was his turn. That wsa some intense concentration he was doing. When the teacher told him to begin, he began to recite as much as he could remember. "Z...Y....X...W...V, U, T...errr...S, R...Q...O........oh shite...that's not right," he groaned. He heard the teacher tsk-ing, no doubt because of his failure and language. Taking off the blindfold, he realized he just wasn't as blessed as Pansy was with memorization. He passed the blindfold to the next person, sitting back and figuring he'd watch the other students go at it. He stiffened when suddenly someone was whispering in his ear, glancing to see the blonde girl as she said to him, "Maybe I can help you out with memorizing. I've got plenty of techniques that'll really get it to sink in," she said, trailing her hand down his arm. Scorpius instantly flinched away from her touch, giving her a glare as he replied, "That's quite alright thanks. If I need help I'll just get my-" he paused, realizing he didn't know what to really classify Pansy. "Err... Pansy...my friend to help me." He tore his eyes away from the girl as she pouted at him, not falling for any of that shit.
When the class finally over, he hightailed his arse out of there then glanced at his map. He found that the greenhouse looking things and started to make his way there, eager to find Pansy once more. He found that he had reached them first, so he waited for her as patiently as he could manage.
Pansy hurried into a large round room where there were a bunch of large vats full of a clear gelly liquid. Several others were already standing by a vat, so she picked an unclaimed one and took a seat on the stool beside it. Finally the professor appeared, and Pansy was glad to see that Glozell was in this class too at the vat beside her. Unfortunately, on the other side of her was the guy who'd offered tutoring to her in the alphabet class, which she obviously didn't need. The professor started droning on about use number 876 which they would be exploring today, but no one was listening. Glozell was telling Pansy all about how globitygok didn't make a good hair remover. It hurt really bad when you pulled it off and it didn't work on coarse hair and it left green muck under your armpits. Pansy tried not to laugh, because Glozell looked quite seriously upset about it. The boy beside her was watching her out of the corners of his eyes, mumbling about how it made a great body oil of sorts, but Pansy ignored him.
Today they were going to be using it as a shampoo for small creatures that sort of looked like dogs, but must be the Mars equivalent. Each of them picked a creature, Pansy got a big black one, and they carried them back to their stools. Once the directions were drawn up on the board, they were allowed to start. Glozell's little curly dog didn't want to listen and kept running around and she had to chase it, but Pansy's was relatively well behaved except when it got into a fit of sneezing and decided to shake its body off, sprinkling her in the globitygok. She wiped as much of it off as she could, and someone appeared at her side with a small towel and wiped some of it off her front. She snatched the towel quickly away, seeing as it was that annoyingly persistent guy. Finally class was over and they all returned their clean puppies to the professor and headed out the door. Glozell waved bye, but the guy followed Pansy, apparently heading for sandcastle class as well.
Pansy was thrilled Scorp was there before her, because it meant she wouldn't have to wait for him to show up and potentially have to talk to the creeper dude anymore. But he was following her still and walking faster to try and catch up, so Pansy ran the last few feet into Scorp's arms, meeting him fully on the mouth for a kiss hoping that would give the guy a pretty obvious hint that he should bugger off. "How was alphabet class? Any good?"
Re: Pigfarts [continued from 1.0]
Scorpius was a bit surprised by the enthusiastic greeting, but immediately kissed her back as his arms wrapped around her and he held her up. "Well hello to you too," he grinned, as she pulled back. "Class was...alright," he replied hesitantly. "Err...I'm a fail when it comes to memorizing apparently. I could only successfully get to Q. That's okay though, because our kids will get my arts and craft skills and your BAMFness and memorization skills," he said with a slight shrug as he placed her down on the ground, his hands resting on her back. "How did that goblitygok thingy go? Was that in any way an interesting class?"
Pansy smiled up at Scorp as he put her back down, his hands still around her back. She watched out of the corner of her eye as the guy hurried past with his head down. "Success." She mumbled, turning back to Scorp. "You'll get it eventually. But if you don't that's okay too. I'll marry you for your looks, your incredible sex, and your art skills anyway. We'll make some sexy babies later on, too. Class was alright. A friend from earlier is in it. She's hilarious, you'll have to meet her and ask her about the apple for Buddha story, I thought I was going to die." Pansy slipped her fingers between his and headed into the greenhouse marked for sandcastle making, and picked out two towels for them to sit on.
He didn't notice as the guy rushed back, because Scorpius is a little obvious right now. Which is good, because he would probably dunk the guys head in sand if he found out some harassment was occurring. Scorpius couldn't help but grin when she mentioned a friend. That was just...too sweet. Pansy was making friends on Pigfarts! It made him happy that she was able to accommodate to the planet slowly. "Apple for Buddha?" he questioned, strangely curious as to what the story could entail. "Well, I'll definitely have to meet any friends you make. Especially ones which you claim are highly entertaining." His hand continued to clasp hers as she picked up some towels, soon taking his from her with a smile. "Thanks," he said as they walked over to relatively empty spot in the sand. He released her hand, laying out his towel and making sure it was perfect. No wrinkles and no upturned corners, then sat down happily and waited for the instructor.
Pansy spread out her towel beside his, but with less ocd about wrinkles and such. She sat down but then decided it would be comfy to lay back on it, at least until class time. She put her hands behind her head and stared up at the, well, not the sky because Mars doesn't really have one, but out to space. She got to stare literally out to space and not be just zoning out. Cool. "Yeah. I think we'll be able to make it work here. You?" She turned to look at him, hoping he was able to adjust as well. Things were going rather well for them so far, and the only slightly intimidating thing left was moving into the Phillic dorms tonight, but Pansy tried not to worry about it for the time being. There was nothing they could do about it, so they might as well just deal with whatever happened when it did. She never really realized how thankful she was for Scorp on this trip. All they really had was each other, and he hadn't abandoned her for other people or anything and he seemed quite concerned that she was alright. It was nice. Plus, they really would make sexy babies together. I mean, look at these two.
He watched as she laid down, deciding that she looked rather comfortable and decided to do the same. There was something much more relaxing about laying in the sand and he thought of how much easier nap time would be out here. Sand is just so much better than creepy monster mats that he felt like were eating his arse. "After tonight, I think we'll be just fine," he replied with a small shrug. "I mean, I knew it wasn't going to be easy settling in here, but you're honestly making it one hundred percent better than what it could have been." He soon heard the professor begin to speak and sat up, surprised to find that buckets and shovels were in front of them already. He listened carefully to what the professor said, because he honestly didn't have a clue what he was doing. "I've never built a sandcastle before," he admitted quietly to Pansy as he began to shovel some sand in the bucket. "I mean, father was never one for sand. Apparently it was too dirty for someone like a Malfoy to play in."
Pansy sat up as he did, picking up a bucket. "Really? Well that's rather sad. I built loads as a kid. Course, mum wasn't crazy about it, but I did it anyway." She started filling her bucket with sand and once it was full and she packed it down, she turned the bucket over and slammed it down, pulling the bucket off her new tower of sand slowly. "There! You try." She started filling up her bucket again as the professor came over with a handful of little flags for their castles. Suddenly, the creeper boy appeared at Pansy's side, holding out a red one for her. "I got one for you, actually." Pansy turned to look at him before glancing away and picking a black one from the professor's hand. "I don't like red, actually."
He watched what she did carefully, then mimicked what she did and slammed the bucket down. He pulled the bucket off the top, smiling as he saw a perfect bucket shaped pile. Though, that smile didn't last long as his face crumbled along with the sand. "Well," he said, "Guess I'll just have to try again." He looked up at the Professor, hoping she wasn't grading them on their effort quite yet as she came over to give them their flags. His attentions soon turned to the bloke that was suddenly at Pansy's side. "Why would you bother getting her one in the first place?" he snapped at the boy, already feeling a sense of protection overcome him. There was something about the way the boy was smiling at her that Scorpius did not like. He stood up as tall as he could on his knees then said, "Why don't you take that red flag of yours and go put it on your own castle or...you could also go shove it up your arse," he said before turning back to his own pathetic castle.
"Bugger off." Pansy rolled her eyes at the kid, turning around and scooting a bit closer to Scorp to build her second tower beside the first. "What's it matter to you, blondie? Girl needs a bloke what can actually build a sandcastle, don't you?" He said, still twirling the stupid flag in his stupid fingers. "Maybe I don't care about sandcastles. Maybe I just like Scorpius for who he is, huh? What then?" She turned to glare at the boy briefly, wishing he would just leave before she actually hit him. "Your loss, babe. See you tonight." He got up to leave, but Pansy grabbed a rock out of the sand and chucked it at the back of his head. He mumbled something about liking them feisty as he hurried back to wherever his towel and castle was. "He's been bothering me all day. He needs a good punch in the face, I think."
If Scorpius was a parakeet, he would have fluffed his feathers in appreciation for what Pansy said after the boys stupid "Blondie" comment. But alas, Scorpius is not a bird, so instead he just gave the boy a smug look. That smug face nearly disappeared when the boy said that he would see her tonight. Glancing at the boys uniform, Scorp didn't know why it didn't register almost instantly that they boy was also a Phillic. He was more than pleased that she took action and threw a rock at the back of his head. It kept him somewhat in his place and reminded him that attacking a fellow student on the first day of class was probably a bad idea. "I can guarantee that he's not going to have that snobby little face of his looking like that in the morning," Scorpius muttered under his breath as he began to angrily shovel the sand and dump it in the bucket.
"Good." She shook her head. "I almost miss being feared or hated like I was back at Hogwarts. At least I didn't get little sods like him following me around." She dumped out her second tower next to the first before she sat the bucket aside and started building a wall to connect the two of them, complete with a small arched doorway in the center. But she got a little over-confident with the doorway, and made it too large and it crashed down the wall and half her left tower. "Dang." Instead, she took to burying Scorp's knee in the sand, building a small tower on top of it. "Don't move." She laughed, sticking her flag in the top of the peak. "Done!"
Scorpius briefly thought back to their time at Hogwarts and how nobody would even really think of messing with Pansy. Well, unless they had a death wish. Actually, he's pretty lucky that she hadn't killed him on a few past occasions. He looked down at their fallen sandcastle sadly. "Apparently I brought bad luck with us in terms of sandcastle construction," he said very seriously. He held still when she told him not to move, watching with a bemused expression as she poured the sand on his leg instead. "Oh right, I'm sure we'll get top marks for this sandcastle," he said as she placed the flag on top. He was careful not to move as the sand castle sat on his leg, but picked up some sand in his own hand and poured some on her own leg.
"Oh, we really should. No one said we had to use the buckets or make a traditional castle. And I don't know about you, but around here I feel like doing something a little outside of the box or random would be praised. Then again, maybe I'm just an idiot. A worn out idiot." She shrugged and stretched her legs out in front of her and started to bury them in piles of sand. "Maybe we can get extra points for teamwork and creativity. Merlin, I sound like a Puff. I think it's the lack of sleeping which we seem to have fallen into a habit of."
"Alright, keep telling yourself that," he grinned. "Maybe the professor will go easy on us since it's the first class," he suggested, though he had a feeling that that wouldn't be the case. After all, all the other professors had been rather tough on them so far. It wasn't fair. "That was rather Puffish," he said raising an eyebrow and then laughing. "Who would have thought you'd ever sound like one of them." He shook his leg, dumping the small sand pile on the ground and then grabbing the bucket. Starting to scoop up sand, he dumped it over her legs and started to cover her with it. "Hopefully we'll get lots of sleep in our new dorms tonight," he sighed.
"Yeah. Hopefully I won't talk like a Puff ever again. It was rather disturbing." She picked up her shovel and started scooping and piling sand up over her knees and thighs. "Yes, sleep. Maybe I can actually get some sleep tonight since I won't have a horny boy in my bed." She smiled over at him for a moment before she glanced down again, piling sand up over her legs into one big mound like a mermaid tail. The professor had started making her rounds to each of the students to see what they had created. After she spoke to them, they each knocked over their sandcastle, picked up their towel and tools, and walked over to a hose where they rinsed the sand off themselves before they left.
"Horny boy, huh?" he repeated with a questioning tone. "I really don't think I was the who was practically insatiable last night," he grinned, continuing to cover her legs with sand. He watched as the students were critiqued all while smoothing the sand on her legs into a pretty fin. She looked a bazillion times better than the merpeople at Hogwarts who were often depicted as really creepy in books. "Alright the moment of truth," he said as the professor began to approach them. He waited anxiously as the teacher just blinked at them looking awfully confused. Scorpius' gaze switched from the professor to Pansy, then back to the professor again. Why wasn't the professor saying anything...even if it was just 'are you freaking kidding me?' Finally, the professor wrote something down on her clipboard and said, "You get an L for your creativity," and walked away. Scorpius looked back at Pansy and said, "I don't know what L means...but I only hope that it's good." He shrugged, not really caring too much about grades quite yet. Standing up, he held out his hands for her to grab and pull her out of the sand.
"Insatiable?" She smiled over at him, narrowing her eyes playfully. "Maybe, but you were totally into it." She wrinkled her nose a little in amusement and scooped some more sand onto her lap. As the professor came over, Pansy tried to stay really still so the surface of the sand wouldn't crack or anything. Finally she told them their grade and she sighed, relieved though she didn't know what an L meant either. "Whatever it is, I'll take it." She grabbed Scorp's hands and stood up, the sand falling to the sides though her legs were still rather covered in it. She headed over toward the hose to wait in line for her turn to rinse off. "And finally I guess it's dinner time after this. Hopefully it's better than yesterday I honestly don't know what I ate, and I didn't even eat that much. I'm going to definitely need a bit more than we had for breakfast to last me until tomorrow morning, I know that much. And I bet they won't leave us tea and stuff in our dormitories like they had in the guest room. You know it's really a shame we didn't get to eat that. It probably would have been good."
Scorpius followed her to the hose, waiting in line as he listened to Pansy talk. Well, it wasn't quite talking, it was more like rambling. In fact, he was extremely amused as she seemed to go endlessly on about food. It was obvious that the poor girl really needed a good meal and then some sleep, but he was afraid that that wasn't going to be happening. The oddly coloured food was extremely unappealing and he wasn't sure how the dorm situation was going to go down. "I'm sure the tea would have been lovely, but someone was awfully distracting last night," he said. "There's only so many times you can attack my neck," he huffed, taking the hose when they finally reached the front of the line and then rinsing off her legs. "I think you'll just have to eat whatever it is that they serve at dinner tonight. I mean, it may be disgusting, but we'll eventually get used to whatever it is that they serve here."
Pansy didn't even realize she was rambling, but it tended to happen when she was hungry and sleepy. "Hey, sorry your neck is such an easy target. Not my fault it's such easy access and instant reaction that you just can't ignore. It's almost too easy. But I wouldn't call it attacking, not really. It's only attacking if you don't like it, and I'm pretty dang sure you did." She held her foot out a bit for him to rinse where he'd missed, since apparently he was doing this for her. She held onto his shoulder for balance as she continued to ramble on almost pointlessly.
"I suppose you have a point," he grinned as he rinsed off her legs. "I mean, why not use my neck against me? Especially since it's just right there and you so easily have me doing whatever you want," he said, his hand sliding over her calf to brush off the wet sand. His fingers slid to the area behind her knee as he fought back a grin, hoping to quiet her ramblings a bit. "Plus the reaction is the best I'm sure. I do quite enjoy your touch."
Pansy drew a breath and held it as his fingers traced behind her knee, and she glared down at him. She fell silent and hoped he wouldn't keep that up. "Yeah. I bet the reaction is the best part." She closed her eyes for a moment before she just stepped away, deciding she was quite thoroughly rinsed off and it was probably someone else's turn. "Come on, you." She said over her shoulder, heading for the door stopping to slip her boots back on. She headed off down the hallways, finding her way back to the great hall where she walked in and took a seat, her legs still a little wet unfortunately. She glanced at Scorp out of the corner of her eye for a moment before looking curiously around the tables, as she'd never really done that yet.
Scorpius couldn't help but smirk as she glared at him and then stopped her ramblings. He was definitely pleased that he had done a thorough examination of her body and had found that spot. Standing up as she turned to leave, he quickly rinsed his own legs before slipping his shoes on and then following her out. He quietly continued to follow her down the hallway, his pace quickening slightly as he realized that she wasn't going to slow down and wait for him. He sat down at the table next to her, her eyes meeting his very briefly before she begins to look around the great hall. He rolled his eyes slightly, then sighed and said, "Sorry for touching you behind your knee."
Pansy blinked and turned toward him. "What? Oh. It's fine, just, that was not the time, just like yesterday at dinner. I'm sorry for that." She looked at him for a second before she leaned over and kissed him on the cheek, putting her hand in his again. It had become such a natural comfortable thing over the past day or two, she wasn't sure what to make of it. What exactly were she and Scorp to each other? Certainly more than just friends, but would he consider them dating? It almost scared Pansy how quickly they'd gotten so close, and she thought of the guys she'd let close to her before and how they'd ended up. She almost pulled her hand away from his at that thought, but resisted, continuing her glances around the room instead.
"Alright, so I guess that makes us even then," he said with a smile, his hand clasped gently in hers. His thumb began to rub small circles on her skin as he waited for the food to arrive. He glanced at Pansy, noticing that she was still looking around the room, and decided to just let them sit in a comfortable silence for now. That idea was ruined when some guy sat across from them, his eyes trained on the two of them the entire time. It was extremely unsettling and Scorp wanted nothing more than to say, "Do you mind?" He held back though, shifting slightly on the bench then sighing in relief as the food appeared. It still looked awful, but he figured they would just have to deal with it. Releasing Pansy's hand, he grabbed the nearest bowl and noticed it held an odd assortment of vegetables. "Want some?" he asked Pansy, beginning to spoon some on his plate.
Pansy nodded as he asked if she wanted some, watching him scoop it onto his own plate before he gave her a little as well. She picked up something that looked like normal bread, though she was sure it wasn't. She tried to ignore the guy across from them, but he was staring quite intently and it felt strange to be watched like that. She had intended to ask Scorp about what was going on with them, but not with this guy watching she wouldn't. It wasn't that she was shy or afraid of embarrassing herself or Scorp with direct questions, it was just the fact that she wanted to keep up the flawless impression that she and Scorp were together. It was better that way, as it kept the two of them pretty happy and they had someone to turn to and go through this with, and it helped keep the stupid Phillic boys away, at least a little bit. She wasn't interested in them in the least, but they didn't seem to pick up on that. She finally turned toward the staring boy, giving him a good glare. "Bugger off?"
As he took a bite of the vegetables, Scorpius found that they surprisingly weren't all that bad. Sure the colouring was off with some of them, but apparently the taste was pretty spot on. He soon grabbed a jug on the table, filling up his cup and then filling Pansy's as well. Taking a sip, he coughed slightly for he had been expecting water or even pumpkin juice. Of course, he should have gotten used to the bizarre menu here. "Butterbeer," he said, glancing into the cup. "They serve butterbeer with dinner. They give their students butterbeer." It was a foreign concept to him, yet he had full intentions to enjoy it. He glanced up when Pansy said "bugger off", immediately looking at the boy with an irritated expression. "Pans, just let it go. They're gonna stare no matter what," he muttered quietly to her. The boy soon had an almost triumphant expression and his eyes soon focused only on Pansy. Scorpius soon ignored his own advice and asked, "What are you...thirteen? Do you mind keeping your pre-pubscent eyes off of her?" The boys eyes momentarily left Pansy as he said, "I'm actually sixteen thank you very much, and what's wrong with admiring one of the hottest girls to enter the school? I don't understand why you have sharing issues. We all share girls around here."
Pansy took a sip from her cup as well, to confirm what he said was true. "Huh. It is butterbeer. At least it's not firebeer, or we'd have some problems." She laughed a little, but as the boy still hadn't looked away, she stopped. She sort of ignored Scorp trying to pacify her, but was glad when he told him to leave her alone too. "Sharing? And what makes you think I'm okay with being shared? I have a say in this, even if the other girls are generally okay with it or forced to be. You'll find that I'm not quite like the rest and I will leave you for dead in a crater out there as soon as look at you." She continued glaring at him, not really used to this open admiration, and not sure she liked it at all unless it was coming from someone like Scorpius. "I'm not some stupid girl to be shared. You really should probably leave now for the sake of retaining your hope of one day becoming a man." Pansy lifted her leg under the table, the toe of her boot pressing the inside of the boy's thigh as a warning.
Scorpius honestly loved when Pansy spoke up and laid down the line with guys. She had no problem telling it as it was and no problem putting them in their place. The guy though, didn't seem to really think that much of it. If anything, his slight grin was unsettling. "I guess you'll see how it is when you get to the common room," the guy said, his hand lifting Pansy's foot of his leg. The guy soon stood up then place his hands on the table. "You'll see how it is tonight. The two of you have nothing on all of us," he said, motioning to the rest of the table as the students were all apparently staring at them. "After all, we like them feisty." The guy grinned and then left, moving to sit with other friends of his down the table. Scorpius groaned as he realized that the Phillics were all pretty much looking at him. "Great," he mumbled. "Why do I have the bad feeling that he's right. I mean, there's no way that the two of us...no matter how much of an excellent dueler you are...can take all of them."
Pansy practically growled under her breath as he finally left. "I don't know who he thinks he is." She abandoned her meal, putting her hand in Scorp's again. "We'll figure it out, Scorp. I'm not being separated from you without a damn good fight, and I'm not leaving your side as long as you'll keep me." She still wanted to ask him what this was between the two of them, but suddenly she didn't know if this was the best time anymore. She thought on it for a moment, and then figured it might be now or never depending on what happened tonight. She took a breath and looked at him, meeting his eyes as she attempted to figure out the best way to put it, figuring she'd mess it up anyway. "Scorp..." She paused, but made herself continue. "What are we? I mean, to you. I hate asking that question, but I just... I need to know what this is between us." She inwardly cursed herself for sounding like such a typical girl asking how a guy felt, but she didn't know any other way to address this and there wasn't much of any other way to phrase such a question. She glanced away for a minute, feeling strange, but looked back at him again, watching his eyes that she had come to adore on their own. They no longer reminded her of Draco. Now they were the eyes of the guy who'd saved her on Swinesnorts, the one she'd left Hogwarts with, the eyes she'd made love to last night - they were Scorp's eyes and she sort of loved them. Pansy inwardly headdesked, feeling like some stupid cheesey movie with thoughts like those.
"'Course I'll keep you around," he grinned. "You are pretty good company after all," he said teasingly. He began to eat again, finding that he was kind of enjoying the food, which was very surprising. Noticing that she had suddenly gone quite quiet, he looked at her curiously and found her eyes on him. As he was about to ask what was wrong, she then shared just what was on her mind. To say that he wasn't expecting it would be an understatement. He had wondered the same thing at breakfast, yet he had held himself back from voicing his questions. After all, it had seemed like they had been through so much yet in so little time. Who knew if she even felt an ounce of the same way? "It's...hard to define I guess," he said hesitantly, placing his fork down. "I mean...we've come really far and we've been through a lot. Things...things have really changed. I l-" he broke off, realizing what he was about to say and deciding that would be the worst thing to say right now. "I like you a lot Pansy," he amended quickly. "I...truthfully, never thought I would start to feel this way again. But...I am," he said, pulling his gaze away from her and toying with his fork for a moment before grabbing his cup and drinking for a moment. "I mean...if that's not the case of how you feel, then that's totally fine, you know? I mean...we can be friends...friends with those benefits I guess," he said, though honestly not wanting that in the slightest.
Pansy watched him talk, let him continue uninterrupted with whatever he had to say. She wanted to hear it all before she reacted or drew conclusions or any of that. Something in her brain clicked and her stomach did this weird thing it hadn't done in a long long time when he told her he liked her, following it up with saying he didn't think he'd feel this way again, which implied a bit more than just liking her. It was just like she'd figured, he'd gotten attached to her, and it worried her a little. But who would she possibly let interfere with that here? The boys here were all idiots and Draco wasn't even a blip the radar anymore, and... she realized she actually kind of liked Scorp back. Liking someone and loving someone are different. You can love your great aunt Muriel because you have to, but you don't have to love her. You love your mom, but sometimes you don't like her. But to like someone meant that you actually enjoyed them, actually wanted to be with them, and then the love part would just end up coming naturally. So all in all, Pansy decided that liking was a good point to be at if you were interested in that sort of thing with someone. As he mentioned friends with benefits, her eyes fell to her lap. "Oh." She parted her lips to continue, but closed them again, before she looked up at him and spoke up. "I don't want to be just a friend or just sex, Scorp. I can't do an in-between relationship. Trust me. I've tried. I need..." She faded off, not sure what she needed. She didn't want to give him an ultimatum when she didn't know how she felt herself, that wasn't fair for him to give an answer and she not be able to. She fell silent and stared at her glass of butterbeer, not sure what else to say.
He felt himself swelling with relief when she said that she didn't want that sort of friends with benefits relationship. He honestly didn't think he'd be able to do something like that. Knowing that he was already emotional invested in whatever it was that was going on between them, he found that it would actually hurt a bit to just be friends. It seemed almost surreal and almost cruel to start a relationship with your cousin's ex-wife, but Draco was nothing to him anymore. Things happened, things that Scorpius should have regretted...yet he didn't in the slightest. Toying with his fork again he cleared his throat slightly then asked, "So hypothetically... if two people, who have been through a lot in the past, were to try starting some sort of relationship...do you think it would work?" He placed the fork down, unable to look at it anymore and adjusted his gaze on Pansy. "I...I don't want just friends Pansy. I don't think I'd be happy doing that. I just don't want to propose something that would make you feel uncomfortable." He fell quiet for a moment, wondering when things between them had suddenly became so awkward. They weren't like this. In fact, the two of them were more than overly-confident people. Noticing that her gaze was still on her drink, he shifted his body on the bench slightly then gently moved her jaw so that she was looking at him. "If you're up for starting...something with me, then I'm more than willing to do the same."
As she felt his hand on her jaw turning her to look at him, she couldn't help but smile at what he said. She paused for a minute before she grabbed his hand in hers, still meeting his eyes. "Well. Let's give it a shot. What is there to lose?" She didn't wait for him to answer, but kissed him just as casually as she had been doing all day. She let go of his hand, turning back toward her plate and pointing her fork at his. "You'd better eat. We have some ass to kick in a little bit." She tilted her head toward the rest of the table, the group of guys that were still looking toward her almost hungrily. She rolled her eyes and put her hand on his knee. "Don't worry about it. Like I said, we'll figure it out." Dinner passed to quickly, and soon Rumbleroar was dismissing them for the night. Pansy took a last sip of butterbeer before she turned to Scorp. "Ready?" She put her hand in his and got up, ignoring the ever-present glances from the others, and she walked with him toward the door of the great hall.
Pansy smiled up at Scorp as he put her back down, his hands still around her back. She watched out of the corner of her eye as the guy hurried past with his head down. "Success." She mumbled, turning back to Scorp. "You'll get it eventually. But if you don't that's okay too. I'll marry you for your looks, your incredible sex, and your art skills anyway. We'll make some sexy babies later on, too. Class was alright. A friend from earlier is in it. She's hilarious, you'll have to meet her and ask her about the apple for Buddha story, I thought I was going to die." Pansy slipped her fingers between his and headed into the greenhouse marked for sandcastle making, and picked out two towels for them to sit on.
He didn't notice as the guy rushed back, because Scorpius is a little obvious right now. Which is good, because he would probably dunk the guys head in sand if he found out some harassment was occurring. Scorpius couldn't help but grin when she mentioned a friend. That was just...too sweet. Pansy was making friends on Pigfarts! It made him happy that she was able to accommodate to the planet slowly. "Apple for Buddha?" he questioned, strangely curious as to what the story could entail. "Well, I'll definitely have to meet any friends you make. Especially ones which you claim are highly entertaining." His hand continued to clasp hers as she picked up some towels, soon taking his from her with a smile. "Thanks," he said as they walked over to relatively empty spot in the sand. He released her hand, laying out his towel and making sure it was perfect. No wrinkles and no upturned corners, then sat down happily and waited for the instructor.
Pansy spread out her towel beside his, but with less ocd about wrinkles and such. She sat down but then decided it would be comfy to lay back on it, at least until class time. She put her hands behind her head and stared up at the, well, not the sky because Mars doesn't really have one, but out to space. She got to stare literally out to space and not be just zoning out. Cool. "Yeah. I think we'll be able to make it work here. You?" She turned to look at him, hoping he was able to adjust as well. Things were going rather well for them so far, and the only slightly intimidating thing left was moving into the Phillic dorms tonight, but Pansy tried not to worry about it for the time being. There was nothing they could do about it, so they might as well just deal with whatever happened when it did. She never really realized how thankful she was for Scorp on this trip. All they really had was each other, and he hadn't abandoned her for other people or anything and he seemed quite concerned that she was alright. It was nice. Plus, they really would make sexy babies together. I mean, look at these two.
He watched as she laid down, deciding that she looked rather comfortable and decided to do the same. There was something much more relaxing about laying in the sand and he thought of how much easier nap time would be out here. Sand is just so much better than creepy monster mats that he felt like were eating his arse. "After tonight, I think we'll be just fine," he replied with a small shrug. "I mean, I knew it wasn't going to be easy settling in here, but you're honestly making it one hundred percent better than what it could have been." He soon heard the professor begin to speak and sat up, surprised to find that buckets and shovels were in front of them already. He listened carefully to what the professor said, because he honestly didn't have a clue what he was doing. "I've never built a sandcastle before," he admitted quietly to Pansy as he began to shovel some sand in the bucket. "I mean, father was never one for sand. Apparently it was too dirty for someone like a Malfoy to play in."
Pansy sat up as he did, picking up a bucket. "Really? Well that's rather sad. I built loads as a kid. Course, mum wasn't crazy about it, but I did it anyway." She started filling her bucket with sand and once it was full and she packed it down, she turned the bucket over and slammed it down, pulling the bucket off her new tower of sand slowly. "There! You try." She started filling up her bucket again as the professor came over with a handful of little flags for their castles. Suddenly, the creeper boy appeared at Pansy's side, holding out a red one for her. "I got one for you, actually." Pansy turned to look at him before glancing away and picking a black one from the professor's hand. "I don't like red, actually."
He watched what she did carefully, then mimicked what she did and slammed the bucket down. He pulled the bucket off the top, smiling as he saw a perfect bucket shaped pile. Though, that smile didn't last long as his face crumbled along with the sand. "Well," he said, "Guess I'll just have to try again." He looked up at the Professor, hoping she wasn't grading them on their effort quite yet as she came over to give them their flags. His attentions soon turned to the bloke that was suddenly at Pansy's side. "Why would you bother getting her one in the first place?" he snapped at the boy, already feeling a sense of protection overcome him. There was something about the way the boy was smiling at her that Scorpius did not like. He stood up as tall as he could on his knees then said, "Why don't you take that red flag of yours and go put it on your own castle or...you could also go shove it up your arse," he said before turning back to his own pathetic castle.
"Bugger off." Pansy rolled her eyes at the kid, turning around and scooting a bit closer to Scorp to build her second tower beside the first. "What's it matter to you, blondie? Girl needs a bloke what can actually build a sandcastle, don't you?" He said, still twirling the stupid flag in his stupid fingers. "Maybe I don't care about sandcastles. Maybe I just like Scorpius for who he is, huh? What then?" She turned to glare at the boy briefly, wishing he would just leave before she actually hit him. "Your loss, babe. See you tonight." He got up to leave, but Pansy grabbed a rock out of the sand and chucked it at the back of his head. He mumbled something about liking them feisty as he hurried back to wherever his towel and castle was. "He's been bothering me all day. He needs a good punch in the face, I think."
If Scorpius was a parakeet, he would have fluffed his feathers in appreciation for what Pansy said after the boys stupid "Blondie" comment. But alas, Scorpius is not a bird, so instead he just gave the boy a smug look. That smug face nearly disappeared when the boy said that he would see her tonight. Glancing at the boys uniform, Scorp didn't know why it didn't register almost instantly that they boy was also a Phillic. He was more than pleased that she took action and threw a rock at the back of his head. It kept him somewhat in his place and reminded him that attacking a fellow student on the first day of class was probably a bad idea. "I can guarantee that he's not going to have that snobby little face of his looking like that in the morning," Scorpius muttered under his breath as he began to angrily shovel the sand and dump it in the bucket.
"Good." She shook her head. "I almost miss being feared or hated like I was back at Hogwarts. At least I didn't get little sods like him following me around." She dumped out her second tower next to the first before she sat the bucket aside and started building a wall to connect the two of them, complete with a small arched doorway in the center. But she got a little over-confident with the doorway, and made it too large and it crashed down the wall and half her left tower. "Dang." Instead, she took to burying Scorp's knee in the sand, building a small tower on top of it. "Don't move." She laughed, sticking her flag in the top of the peak. "Done!"
Scorpius briefly thought back to their time at Hogwarts and how nobody would even really think of messing with Pansy. Well, unless they had a death wish. Actually, he's pretty lucky that she hadn't killed him on a few past occasions. He looked down at their fallen sandcastle sadly. "Apparently I brought bad luck with us in terms of sandcastle construction," he said very seriously. He held still when she told him not to move, watching with a bemused expression as she poured the sand on his leg instead. "Oh right, I'm sure we'll get top marks for this sandcastle," he said as she placed the flag on top. He was careful not to move as the sand castle sat on his leg, but picked up some sand in his own hand and poured some on her own leg.
"Oh, we really should. No one said we had to use the buckets or make a traditional castle. And I don't know about you, but around here I feel like doing something a little outside of the box or random would be praised. Then again, maybe I'm just an idiot. A worn out idiot." She shrugged and stretched her legs out in front of her and started to bury them in piles of sand. "Maybe we can get extra points for teamwork and creativity. Merlin, I sound like a Puff. I think it's the lack of sleeping which we seem to have fallen into a habit of."
"Alright, keep telling yourself that," he grinned. "Maybe the professor will go easy on us since it's the first class," he suggested, though he had a feeling that that wouldn't be the case. After all, all the other professors had been rather tough on them so far. It wasn't fair. "That was rather Puffish," he said raising an eyebrow and then laughing. "Who would have thought you'd ever sound like one of them." He shook his leg, dumping the small sand pile on the ground and then grabbing the bucket. Starting to scoop up sand, he dumped it over her legs and started to cover her with it. "Hopefully we'll get lots of sleep in our new dorms tonight," he sighed.
"Yeah. Hopefully I won't talk like a Puff ever again. It was rather disturbing." She picked up her shovel and started scooping and piling sand up over her knees and thighs. "Yes, sleep. Maybe I can actually get some sleep tonight since I won't have a horny boy in my bed." She smiled over at him for a moment before she glanced down again, piling sand up over her legs into one big mound like a mermaid tail. The professor had started making her rounds to each of the students to see what they had created. After she spoke to them, they each knocked over their sandcastle, picked up their towel and tools, and walked over to a hose where they rinsed the sand off themselves before they left.
"Horny boy, huh?" he repeated with a questioning tone. "I really don't think I was the who was practically insatiable last night," he grinned, continuing to cover her legs with sand. He watched as the students were critiqued all while smoothing the sand on her legs into a pretty fin. She looked a bazillion times better than the merpeople at Hogwarts who were often depicted as really creepy in books. "Alright the moment of truth," he said as the professor began to approach them. He waited anxiously as the teacher just blinked at them looking awfully confused. Scorpius' gaze switched from the professor to Pansy, then back to the professor again. Why wasn't the professor saying anything...even if it was just 'are you freaking kidding me?' Finally, the professor wrote something down on her clipboard and said, "You get an L for your creativity," and walked away. Scorpius looked back at Pansy and said, "I don't know what L means...but I only hope that it's good." He shrugged, not really caring too much about grades quite yet. Standing up, he held out his hands for her to grab and pull her out of the sand.
"Insatiable?" She smiled over at him, narrowing her eyes playfully. "Maybe, but you were totally into it." She wrinkled her nose a little in amusement and scooped some more sand onto her lap. As the professor came over, Pansy tried to stay really still so the surface of the sand wouldn't crack or anything. Finally she told them their grade and she sighed, relieved though she didn't know what an L meant either. "Whatever it is, I'll take it." She grabbed Scorp's hands and stood up, the sand falling to the sides though her legs were still rather covered in it. She headed over toward the hose to wait in line for her turn to rinse off. "And finally I guess it's dinner time after this. Hopefully it's better than yesterday I honestly don't know what I ate, and I didn't even eat that much. I'm going to definitely need a bit more than we had for breakfast to last me until tomorrow morning, I know that much. And I bet they won't leave us tea and stuff in our dormitories like they had in the guest room. You know it's really a shame we didn't get to eat that. It probably would have been good."
Scorpius followed her to the hose, waiting in line as he listened to Pansy talk. Well, it wasn't quite talking, it was more like rambling. In fact, he was extremely amused as she seemed to go endlessly on about food. It was obvious that the poor girl really needed a good meal and then some sleep, but he was afraid that that wasn't going to be happening. The oddly coloured food was extremely unappealing and he wasn't sure how the dorm situation was going to go down. "I'm sure the tea would have been lovely, but someone was awfully distracting last night," he said. "There's only so many times you can attack my neck," he huffed, taking the hose when they finally reached the front of the line and then rinsing off her legs. "I think you'll just have to eat whatever it is that they serve at dinner tonight. I mean, it may be disgusting, but we'll eventually get used to whatever it is that they serve here."
Pansy didn't even realize she was rambling, but it tended to happen when she was hungry and sleepy. "Hey, sorry your neck is such an easy target. Not my fault it's such easy access and instant reaction that you just can't ignore. It's almost too easy. But I wouldn't call it attacking, not really. It's only attacking if you don't like it, and I'm pretty dang sure you did." She held her foot out a bit for him to rinse where he'd missed, since apparently he was doing this for her. She held onto his shoulder for balance as she continued to ramble on almost pointlessly.
"I suppose you have a point," he grinned as he rinsed off her legs. "I mean, why not use my neck against me? Especially since it's just right there and you so easily have me doing whatever you want," he said, his hand sliding over her calf to brush off the wet sand. His fingers slid to the area behind her knee as he fought back a grin, hoping to quiet her ramblings a bit. "Plus the reaction is the best I'm sure. I do quite enjoy your touch."
Pansy drew a breath and held it as his fingers traced behind her knee, and she glared down at him. She fell silent and hoped he wouldn't keep that up. "Yeah. I bet the reaction is the best part." She closed her eyes for a moment before she just stepped away, deciding she was quite thoroughly rinsed off and it was probably someone else's turn. "Come on, you." She said over her shoulder, heading for the door stopping to slip her boots back on. She headed off down the hallways, finding her way back to the great hall where she walked in and took a seat, her legs still a little wet unfortunately. She glanced at Scorp out of the corner of her eye for a moment before looking curiously around the tables, as she'd never really done that yet.
Scorpius couldn't help but smirk as she glared at him and then stopped her ramblings. He was definitely pleased that he had done a thorough examination of her body and had found that spot. Standing up as she turned to leave, he quickly rinsed his own legs before slipping his shoes on and then following her out. He quietly continued to follow her down the hallway, his pace quickening slightly as he realized that she wasn't going to slow down and wait for him. He sat down at the table next to her, her eyes meeting his very briefly before she begins to look around the great hall. He rolled his eyes slightly, then sighed and said, "Sorry for touching you behind your knee."
Pansy blinked and turned toward him. "What? Oh. It's fine, just, that was not the time, just like yesterday at dinner. I'm sorry for that." She looked at him for a second before she leaned over and kissed him on the cheek, putting her hand in his again. It had become such a natural comfortable thing over the past day or two, she wasn't sure what to make of it. What exactly were she and Scorp to each other? Certainly more than just friends, but would he consider them dating? It almost scared Pansy how quickly they'd gotten so close, and she thought of the guys she'd let close to her before and how they'd ended up. She almost pulled her hand away from his at that thought, but resisted, continuing her glances around the room instead.
"Alright, so I guess that makes us even then," he said with a smile, his hand clasped gently in hers. His thumb began to rub small circles on her skin as he waited for the food to arrive. He glanced at Pansy, noticing that she was still looking around the room, and decided to just let them sit in a comfortable silence for now. That idea was ruined when some guy sat across from them, his eyes trained on the two of them the entire time. It was extremely unsettling and Scorp wanted nothing more than to say, "Do you mind?" He held back though, shifting slightly on the bench then sighing in relief as the food appeared. It still looked awful, but he figured they would just have to deal with it. Releasing Pansy's hand, he grabbed the nearest bowl and noticed it held an odd assortment of vegetables. "Want some?" he asked Pansy, beginning to spoon some on his plate.
Pansy nodded as he asked if she wanted some, watching him scoop it onto his own plate before he gave her a little as well. She picked up something that looked like normal bread, though she was sure it wasn't. She tried to ignore the guy across from them, but he was staring quite intently and it felt strange to be watched like that. She had intended to ask Scorp about what was going on with them, but not with this guy watching she wouldn't. It wasn't that she was shy or afraid of embarrassing herself or Scorp with direct questions, it was just the fact that she wanted to keep up the flawless impression that she and Scorp were together. It was better that way, as it kept the two of them pretty happy and they had someone to turn to and go through this with, and it helped keep the stupid Phillic boys away, at least a little bit. She wasn't interested in them in the least, but they didn't seem to pick up on that. She finally turned toward the staring boy, giving him a good glare. "Bugger off?"
As he took a bite of the vegetables, Scorpius found that they surprisingly weren't all that bad. Sure the colouring was off with some of them, but apparently the taste was pretty spot on. He soon grabbed a jug on the table, filling up his cup and then filling Pansy's as well. Taking a sip, he coughed slightly for he had been expecting water or even pumpkin juice. Of course, he should have gotten used to the bizarre menu here. "Butterbeer," he said, glancing into the cup. "They serve butterbeer with dinner. They give their students butterbeer." It was a foreign concept to him, yet he had full intentions to enjoy it. He glanced up when Pansy said "bugger off", immediately looking at the boy with an irritated expression. "Pans, just let it go. They're gonna stare no matter what," he muttered quietly to her. The boy soon had an almost triumphant expression and his eyes soon focused only on Pansy. Scorpius soon ignored his own advice and asked, "What are you...thirteen? Do you mind keeping your pre-pubscent eyes off of her?" The boys eyes momentarily left Pansy as he said, "I'm actually sixteen thank you very much, and what's wrong with admiring one of the hottest girls to enter the school? I don't understand why you have sharing issues. We all share girls around here."
Pansy took a sip from her cup as well, to confirm what he said was true. "Huh. It is butterbeer. At least it's not firebeer, or we'd have some problems." She laughed a little, but as the boy still hadn't looked away, she stopped. She sort of ignored Scorp trying to pacify her, but was glad when he told him to leave her alone too. "Sharing? And what makes you think I'm okay with being shared? I have a say in this, even if the other girls are generally okay with it or forced to be. You'll find that I'm not quite like the rest and I will leave you for dead in a crater out there as soon as look at you." She continued glaring at him, not really used to this open admiration, and not sure she liked it at all unless it was coming from someone like Scorpius. "I'm not some stupid girl to be shared. You really should probably leave now for the sake of retaining your hope of one day becoming a man." Pansy lifted her leg under the table, the toe of her boot pressing the inside of the boy's thigh as a warning.
Scorpius honestly loved when Pansy spoke up and laid down the line with guys. She had no problem telling it as it was and no problem putting them in their place. The guy though, didn't seem to really think that much of it. If anything, his slight grin was unsettling. "I guess you'll see how it is when you get to the common room," the guy said, his hand lifting Pansy's foot of his leg. The guy soon stood up then place his hands on the table. "You'll see how it is tonight. The two of you have nothing on all of us," he said, motioning to the rest of the table as the students were all apparently staring at them. "After all, we like them feisty." The guy grinned and then left, moving to sit with other friends of his down the table. Scorpius groaned as he realized that the Phillics were all pretty much looking at him. "Great," he mumbled. "Why do I have the bad feeling that he's right. I mean, there's no way that the two of us...no matter how much of an excellent dueler you are...can take all of them."
Pansy practically growled under her breath as he finally left. "I don't know who he thinks he is." She abandoned her meal, putting her hand in Scorp's again. "We'll figure it out, Scorp. I'm not being separated from you without a damn good fight, and I'm not leaving your side as long as you'll keep me." She still wanted to ask him what this was between the two of them, but suddenly she didn't know if this was the best time anymore. She thought on it for a moment, and then figured it might be now or never depending on what happened tonight. She took a breath and looked at him, meeting his eyes as she attempted to figure out the best way to put it, figuring she'd mess it up anyway. "Scorp..." She paused, but made herself continue. "What are we? I mean, to you. I hate asking that question, but I just... I need to know what this is between us." She inwardly cursed herself for sounding like such a typical girl asking how a guy felt, but she didn't know any other way to address this and there wasn't much of any other way to phrase such a question. She glanced away for a minute, feeling strange, but looked back at him again, watching his eyes that she had come to adore on their own. They no longer reminded her of Draco. Now they were the eyes of the guy who'd saved her on Swinesnorts, the one she'd left Hogwarts with, the eyes she'd made love to last night - they were Scorp's eyes and she sort of loved them. Pansy inwardly headdesked, feeling like some stupid cheesey movie with thoughts like those.
"'Course I'll keep you around," he grinned. "You are pretty good company after all," he said teasingly. He began to eat again, finding that he was kind of enjoying the food, which was very surprising. Noticing that she had suddenly gone quite quiet, he looked at her curiously and found her eyes on him. As he was about to ask what was wrong, she then shared just what was on her mind. To say that he wasn't expecting it would be an understatement. He had wondered the same thing at breakfast, yet he had held himself back from voicing his questions. After all, it had seemed like they had been through so much yet in so little time. Who knew if she even felt an ounce of the same way? "It's...hard to define I guess," he said hesitantly, placing his fork down. "I mean...we've come really far and we've been through a lot. Things...things have really changed. I l-" he broke off, realizing what he was about to say and deciding that would be the worst thing to say right now. "I like you a lot Pansy," he amended quickly. "I...truthfully, never thought I would start to feel this way again. But...I am," he said, pulling his gaze away from her and toying with his fork for a moment before grabbing his cup and drinking for a moment. "I mean...if that's not the case of how you feel, then that's totally fine, you know? I mean...we can be friends...friends with those benefits I guess," he said, though honestly not wanting that in the slightest.
Pansy watched him talk, let him continue uninterrupted with whatever he had to say. She wanted to hear it all before she reacted or drew conclusions or any of that. Something in her brain clicked and her stomach did this weird thing it hadn't done in a long long time when he told her he liked her, following it up with saying he didn't think he'd feel this way again, which implied a bit more than just liking her. It was just like she'd figured, he'd gotten attached to her, and it worried her a little. But who would she possibly let interfere with that here? The boys here were all idiots and Draco wasn't even a blip the radar anymore, and... she realized she actually kind of liked Scorp back. Liking someone and loving someone are different. You can love your great aunt Muriel because you have to, but you don't have to love her. You love your mom, but sometimes you don't like her. But to like someone meant that you actually enjoyed them, actually wanted to be with them, and then the love part would just end up coming naturally. So all in all, Pansy decided that liking was a good point to be at if you were interested in that sort of thing with someone. As he mentioned friends with benefits, her eyes fell to her lap. "Oh." She parted her lips to continue, but closed them again, before she looked up at him and spoke up. "I don't want to be just a friend or just sex, Scorp. I can't do an in-between relationship. Trust me. I've tried. I need..." She faded off, not sure what she needed. She didn't want to give him an ultimatum when she didn't know how she felt herself, that wasn't fair for him to give an answer and she not be able to. She fell silent and stared at her glass of butterbeer, not sure what else to say.
He felt himself swelling with relief when she said that she didn't want that sort of friends with benefits relationship. He honestly didn't think he'd be able to do something like that. Knowing that he was already emotional invested in whatever it was that was going on between them, he found that it would actually hurt a bit to just be friends. It seemed almost surreal and almost cruel to start a relationship with your cousin's ex-wife, but Draco was nothing to him anymore. Things happened, things that Scorpius should have regretted...yet he didn't in the slightest. Toying with his fork again he cleared his throat slightly then asked, "So hypothetically... if two people, who have been through a lot in the past, were to try starting some sort of relationship...do you think it would work?" He placed the fork down, unable to look at it anymore and adjusted his gaze on Pansy. "I...I don't want just friends Pansy. I don't think I'd be happy doing that. I just don't want to propose something that would make you feel uncomfortable." He fell quiet for a moment, wondering when things between them had suddenly became so awkward. They weren't like this. In fact, the two of them were more than overly-confident people. Noticing that her gaze was still on her drink, he shifted his body on the bench slightly then gently moved her jaw so that she was looking at him. "If you're up for starting...something with me, then I'm more than willing to do the same."
As she felt his hand on her jaw turning her to look at him, she couldn't help but smile at what he said. She paused for a minute before she grabbed his hand in hers, still meeting his eyes. "Well. Let's give it a shot. What is there to lose?" She didn't wait for him to answer, but kissed him just as casually as she had been doing all day. She let go of his hand, turning back toward her plate and pointing her fork at his. "You'd better eat. We have some ass to kick in a little bit." She tilted her head toward the rest of the table, the group of guys that were still looking toward her almost hungrily. She rolled her eyes and put her hand on his knee. "Don't worry about it. Like I said, we'll figure it out." Dinner passed to quickly, and soon Rumbleroar was dismissing them for the night. Pansy took a last sip of butterbeer before she turned to Scorp. "Ready?" She put her hand in his and got up, ignoring the ever-present glances from the others, and she walked with him toward the door of the great hall.
Re: Pigfarts [continued from 1.0]
He released a quiet sigh of relief when she said they could give starting a relationship a shot. It was odd, but for some reason he found himself craving that sort of relationship with her. It almost reinforced that it wasn't about the sex or the need for physical attachment. What he felt was much deeper than that. He knew that she was right, in that he really should eat the nasty garbage that Pigfarts served, for he had a feeling he'd need his energy. He grabbed something that looked like a roll and began to eat it. "This better not be that bad tonight," he mumbled. "I say that you get to the girls' dormitory as quickly as possibly when we reach the common room." After all, then she'd be safe from the creepy Phillic boys. When her hand sought his and she stood up, he immediately followed her as they left the great hall. They paused for a moment once outside, pulling out a map to figure out where the dormitories were. "Right, that way then," he said, pointing off to a hallway to the right. They walked in silence, Scorpius' thoughts overwhelmed with worry and concern. Too soon, they reached a statue, one which was rather phallic looking in nature. "How do you think we get in?" he questioned, moving to get a closer look at the statue and hoping for some sort of hint. "All it says on the plaque here, is that this statue was erected about twenty-three years ago."
Pansy shrugged and stood in front of the statue, holding onto Scorp's hand as a group of girls came up behind them. They all stared Scorpius down, but as Pansy glared at them they seemed to keep their distance for now. One of them winked at him as she began to stroke the statue rather sensually, and it lifted up to reveal a flight of stairs leading down. "Oh, I guess that's how. Strange." She followed behind the girls rather quickly, afraid the statue would come down again before she was out of the way. They rounded a corner which opened up to reveal the common room, and Pansy froze by the doorway to the stairs. Well that was unexpected. There was a fireplace with couches, like any other common room, but there was a large bearskin rug in front of it. Stripper poles filled one corner, a large communal glass walled shower beside it, dueling dummies in another corner along with floor to ceiling bookshelves of questionable looking volumes. And in the center of the room was what looked like one exceptionally ridiculously large bed. It was the size of a very large bedroom, and had a pile of blankets and pillows in the center. There were no doors leading off of the common room. What about the dormitories? Were they meant to all sleep in that one big bed together? "Umm. Scorp. I don't see dormitories." She held tighter to his hand. This complicated things if everyone would be in the same bed together. A girl with a great big badge on her chest walked up to them. "Welcome to Phillic House." She pointed around very quickly, jabbering off almost incomprehensibly. "We've got the fireplace, poles, showers, dueling area, and the bedroom. You'll be picking a blanket buddy tonight which you'll stick with as long as you'd like, though they can be switched at any time should you so wish. However, blanket buddies can be fought over, in which case a special competition would occur. Enjoy your stay." She turned away and disappeared somewhere into the room, leaving Pansy a little dumbfounded.
Scorpius ignored the looks that the girls gave him, honestly not caring in the slightest as they tried to extract some sort of reaction from him. The only person he cared about was the one holding his hand and he found that their winks and grins were extremely unappealing. He should have realized that if it took stroking a statue that looks like a penis to get into the common room, that that said common room was going to be quite interesting as well. He had stood in shock when they entered the room, his eyes immediately landing on the giant bed with countless blankets and pillows. That hinted at one thing, that that bed was where everyone slept. His eyes soon roamed around the room, his nose wrinkling slightly as they did. He loved sex just as much as any teenage bloke, but he didn't like the fact that there were stripper poles right next to glass showers. For some reason, he had a bad feeling that people taking a shower would end up enjoying a bit of a show, and the rest of the common room would be able to see how much that person enjoyed said show. His attention soon snapped to a girl who came to talk to them, deducing that she was the head girl for the Phillics. All Scorp could do was stand there with a confused expression as she talked about blanket buddies and fighting over blanket buddies. After the girl left, very quickly in fact, he wondered just what they had gotten themselves into. "I want to be an Alanoid," he groaned quietly. "Is it too late to switch? What the fuck is a blanket buddy? You realize that all these guys are going to want to be your blanket buddy? You also realize that this 'fighting' thing is probably what they meant?" he continued to ask questions quietly, his eyes uneasily looking around the room still.
"We can't just bail out, Scorp. What would that prove? Nothing. I realize that those idiots are going to try and be my blanket buddy, whatever the hell that is, but I also realize that it's not going to happen without a death or two if I can help it." She kept her hand locked firmly in his as the girl who had spoken to them earlier stood on a table and started shouting. "New recruits arrived. Boys, grab your blanket buddies. If you wish to switch, do so, and if there are multiple requests for the same buddy, report to me." People started running everywhere, grabbing onto each other and picking up blankets that they wrapped around their shoulders. "Wait wait, only boys can pick their buddies?" Pansy asked, and a girl that had just been tackled beside her giggled and said yes. Pansy looked nervously at Scorp as about six guys appeared in front of them. One grabbed Pansy's arm and pulled her toward the table, but she shook him off and walked toward it on her own with Scorpius in tow. "Alright boys, you six know the drill, but our new friend doesn't. We'll give him the rundown. You ready new kid?" The girl turned toward him, motioning for everyone in the room to move back and open up the space all around the bed. "You, hun, you go sit in the middle." She pointed at Pansy, and though she resisted for a bit, she finally let go of Scorp's hand and headed toward the bed, not before giving him a quick kiss on the cheek, and sat down toward the center, not liking how this was sounding at all.
Scorpius really did not like how this blanket buddy thing was turning out. Not one bit. As soon as the girl had announced that it was time, there was a mad scramble around the room and six other guys appeared in front of them. He couldn't help but glare at the guys that came, for they all were looking at Pansy with the same hungry expression which Scorpius knew all too well. He was about to react to one of the guys tugging on Pansy's arm, but she was more than capable of getting the guy to release her. All Scorpius could do was walk hesitantly with Pansy over to where the bed was, reluctantly releasing her hand so that she could sit down. He wanted this "run-down" that the girl was going to give, but at the same time he didn't. He found himself once again wishing they could just be Alanoids, even if that required bailing out. All this competitiveness and the lustful looks the boys were giving Pansy were rather infuriating. She wasn't a piece of meat, yet they seemed to be treating her as if she was. "Alright, what do we do now?" Scorpius huffed, crossing his arms and giving the girl who seemed to be in charge his best pissed off/haughty/sulky expression. Dom doesn't quite know what Pansy has in mind right now..so she's gonna just let her take the ropes on explaining this thing.
The girl pulled out a bunch of long ropes. Ironic that Dom mentioned ropes in her last sentence. She handed a rope to each boy, and they started tying them around their waists. "Alright the rest of you, come on. Seven even teams." The others closed in, holding onto the end of the ropes around the boys waists. "Spread out. Even spacing. Jaques, move over you ninny. Alright kiddos, hold tight to those ropes. Don't be stupid and let go for anything, got it?" Pansy spoke out. "This is so stupid. Don't I have a say at all?" The girl glared at her. "Shut up, you. Parkinson is it? You're just a prize in this game, like it or not. Boys, listen up. Here's the rules: there aren't many. First to get to her, gets her. Ready?" She held her arm straight up in the air, and Pansy began to panic. What if Scorp didn't get to her first? What then? This had to be the stupidest way to settle something like this she'd ever seen. She tried to scoot a little toward where Scorp was standing, but the girl cleared her throat at her and Pansy slid back to where she was. One of the guys behind her was growling, but she kept her eyes locked on Scorp and nodded, silently telling him he could do this. "Alright boys. No magic, no kicking, no biting. Holding teams ready? Boys ready? Alright, get set..." She paused for what felt like forever and Pansy felt like her heart was going to jump out of her mouth and just run away in anticipation. "GO!"
Scorpius took the rope from the girl, looking down at it for a moment before watching as all the other guys began to tie it around their waists. He supposed he ought to do the same, as much as he didn't want this stupid contest to take place. After tying it around his waist, he watched as other students picked up the end of the rope and groaned as he realized that the students didn't look small or weak in the slightest. This was the most ridiculous thing ever. Physically having to over come others...to what? Be blanket buddies? He listened as the girl explained the rules, stiffening as he realized that if he didn't get to her first...one of the other guys would be able to take her as a blanket buddy and do whatever he so chose to do. Scorpius could not let that happen. He figured that trying to block out all the other guys from his mind was the best plan, but he did give a quick glance around the circle to see what his competition was like. Noticing the guy from the dinner table, he felt this surge of anger and protectiveness overcome him and resumed a stance to get ready for the girls signal. His eyes locked on Pansy's once more and he found himself giving her a slight nod back. He had this. He could do this. Though there was a bit of doubt resounding through his head, he told himself to stay positive. He listened to the rules, his gaze not leaving Pansy once, then as soon as he heard the "GO" he started to move. Well, attempted to move more like it. He found that the other students were not going to go easy on him in the slightest. He struggled against them, his eyes closing for a moment as he focused on using all of his body weight against them. Opening his eyes every now and then, he gauged where the other students were. After what seemed like quite a few minutes, he noticed that the guy from dinner had moved closer to Pansy and seemed much closer than any of the other guys. That gave Scorpius a burst of adrenaline, his body moving with new strength as he put in everything he had to moving forward more.
Pansy found herself mouthing 'come on' over and over as Scorp struggled against the rope and the people holding it. She chanced a glance around her, the guy from dinner was closing in, a scrawny guy beside him actually going backwards because of the people pulling on him, a rather large guy tugging his group along with him as he continued to growl. Pansy turned back toward Scorpius, his eyes closed as he pushed forward. He was getting close, but so was the guy from dinner. Pansy's heart was racing and she wasn't even the one physically wearing herself out. She tried to stay quiet so she wouldn't break his concentration or whatever he had going on, but she couldn't help it. "Scorp! Come on!" Her eyes shot back and forth between the two of them, Scorp who was in front of her, the guy from dinner who was just over her left shoulder. They were closing in now, at the edge of the bed and climbing up onto it. Finally Scorp gave a last strong heave and Pansy closed her arms around him at the exact moment that another pair of arms closed around her middle from behind. And there it was. She was hugging Scorpius, and dinner-boy was hugging her. Well, shit. Now what. "A tie?! A TIE?!?" The girl was screaming, the students were screaming, chanting, cheering, causing general mayhem and disruption. The girl held her hands up, and they slowly fell quiet. Pansy didn't let go of Scorpius. "Now. You three can either share, or go for a rematch. A sudden death round. Choose." Suck it, Dom.
It took everything he had to finally reach the bed, his mind blocking out everyone else in the room as his focus remained on Pansy. Opening his eyes once he was on the bed, he noticed that he wasn't the only guy on it. Stupid dinner guy was closing in behind her. With one last big pull, he found his arms wrapping around her and let out a sigh in relief and exhaustion. Yet, apparently that relief wasn't going to last long as the girl announced that it was tie. A tie. A freaking tie. He listened to the two options, neither one appealing in the slightest. Either he had to share Pansy with this lamesauce, or have a sudden death round. He felt physically drained yet the other guy looked like he was just fine right now. Of course, the other guy was probably used to this game. He glanced at Pansy, his eyes not leaving hers as he tried to communicate trust me. "I choose sharing," he told the girl while looking at Pansy. He had a feeling that no one was expecting that answer from him, but knew that it was the best option of the moment. The guy attached to Pansy's waist seemed both annoyed yet somewhat pleased as the three of them moved off of the bed. Not saying a word, Scorpius waited until everyone else seemed to go about what they had been doing before the game had started, then grabbed a blanket. "Over there, yeah?" he questioned, leading the three of them towards the corner. "Now, how exactly are we going to do this?" the guy questioned, toying with his uniform buttons once in the corner. As soon as the guy stopped talking, Scorpius punched the asswipe in the face with everything he had. Once the guy had his face covered from impact, Scorpius then punched him in the stomach and, for good measure, kicked him in the groin. "You...are doing nothing," he glared. "You will sit here and stay the fuck away from us."
Pansy could tell he had a plan by the way he was looking at her, but what he said definitely wasn't what she'd been expecting at all. Her eyes shot wide and she gripped him more tightly, not wanting to believe he'd just chosen to share. She got up, shoving the guy who was still around her waist off of her and she got off the bed. She wrapped her hand around Scorp's arm almost nervously as he headed toward the corner, no idea what was about to happen. She actually gasped as Scorpius punched the guy in the face and watched him fall to the ground after his stomach and groin were also attacked. A smirk grew across her lips as she looked back at Scorpius, her arms slipping around his middle. "Wow. You good?" She asked, wondering about the whole situation which, while it hadn't gone as smoothly as it could have, had ended up okay. She had essentially been 'claimed' as Scorp's now, whether she liked the idea of being claimed or not, but she'd rather be his than anyone else's. The girl standing on the table saw what happened but didn't seem to think much of it, luckily. "Off to bed you horny little buggers! Lights out in five!" With that she jumped down from the table into the arms of her own blanket buddy, and people started moving toward the massive bed, picking their favorite spots. "Uh, where to? Want to stick to a corner if we can? I'd rather not be all up in there." She gestured toward the center, where a few people were already getting rather touchy feely.
"I feel much better now that that's all taken care of," he replied with a slight smile as her arms slipped around his waist. He glanced down at the guy, noticing that the loser wasn't making any plan to move off of the ground. Scorpius found that he rather liked that, for he thought that taking out his wand and tying the guy up might be a bit extreme right now. As the girl claimed it was bed time, Scorpius glanced at the massive bed and saw everyone beginning to get comfortable and quite...snuggly together on it. "Corner, definitely," he said with a grimace, having spotted two rather giggly people go completely under a blanket. No doubt they were about to smoosh right then and there. Picking up the blanket, he walked with her over to the bed where he managed to secure a corner. "Alright, this seems to be good here," he said, sitting down on the bed before laying down on it. He scooted over, slightly closer to the middle but with his back towards it, this allowing Pansy to lay between him and the edge of the bed. It was much better this way, for it allowed him to take a protective posture and block what all the other students were doing.
Pansy smiled as she noticed he planned their positioning quite carefully with keeping her separated from the others. She climbed up on the bed to lay beside him, slipping under their blanket. She snuggled up to him, facing him with a hand on his chest as she looked at him. "Well thanks for winning. I wasn't exactly excited for sharing a blanket with any of them." The idea of being with anyone else repulsed her, she couldn't imagine it and probably would have protested profusely if anything had happened to prevent her being with Scorpius tonight. Someone passed them a pillow and she took it over Scorp's shoulder, putting it beneath their heads before she buried her face happily in his chest, sighing softly as she pulled the blanket up over her more tightly, but then she sighed again, not so happily. "I cannot sleep in this stupid leather dress." She looked up at him, obviously a little conflicted about what to do. Sleeping in it wasn't much of an option, but taking it off? Not much of an option either, with a room of people like these. Especially since she wasn't even wearing a bra. She wondered where their things had been moved to, if they had been supposedly packed up and brought here, but the lights clicked off at that moment and she realized it would be too dark to go looking for their stuff now. So she didn't even have a chance to go find a t-shirt or something else to put on. "Dammit."
Scorpius couldn't help but grin at her as she snuggled up to him. "Of course. Don't think I would have just let you be with one of those jerk offs without a fight," he said, his mind thinking of the boy from dinner. He couldn't even imagine what would happen if it had been someone else sharing a blanket with her, though she would not have made it an enjoyable time for the guy. He was rather happy when they were passed a pillow, it allowing them to relax even more comfortably. Wrapping his arm even tighter around her as her face buried into his chest, he began to rub soothing circles into her back. He glanced at her though when she said she couldn't wear her dress, and figured that the leather material must be extremely uncomfortable to sleep in. Just as he opened his mouth to propose they quickly get up and try and find something, the lights were turned off. He thought for a moment about what they could do and only came up with two ideas. Option one, she just takes off the dress. Although Scorpius found the idea appealing, he was reminded that their were other ridiculous horny guys in the bed who would be more than pleased if the blanket slipped. Option two, he gave her the white vest, which is the British term for a wife beater or A-shirt, he had underneath his uniform top. "Do you want my white vest?" he asked, though vest is kind of bizarre thing for the British to call a tank because of the American usage of the word. "That way you can get out of the dress but still be...covered," he suggested.
Pansy thought for a moment and nodded. "If you don't mind." Since it was dark, she figured a quick change wouldn't be too much of a problem. She sat up on the corner of the bed by Scorpius, reaching for her zipper and tugging it down as he worked on getting off his shirt for her. She waited until he was holding it out for her before she slipped quickly out of the dress, pulled the shirt or vest or tank over her head and smoothed it down. "Well that works rather well, actually." She folded up the dress a little and sat it beside where they were laying, climbing quickly back under the blanket before someone's eyes adjusted and they got a little too observant of things she didn't want other people looking at. She curled up to him again, getting back into much the same position she had occupied before, glad of his warmth since the shirt wasn't really that warm after being in a leather dress all day. She turned her face up toward his, not saying anything, just looking at him, strangely content with how things had worked out.
Of course Scorpius didn't mind giving her his undershirt. After all, they pretty much have reached a "mi casa es su casa" point in their relationship...though, minus the houses. Anyway. Sitting up, he took of his top uniform shirt, dropping it on the bed next to him and then pulling the "vest" over his head and handing it to Pansy when she was ready. He decided to not even bother with putting the main uniform shirt back on and left it on the bed. He laid back down as she did, comfortably situating themselves under the blanket once more. He couldn't help but admire how much nicer the shirt looked on her than it looked on himself. As they snuggled back up together, he found himself able to relax much easier than before. "Not too bad," he murmured, his fingers lightly trailing along her jaw before he moved his hand to her back. Though, he found himself cringing slightly as he heard a slight giggle/shriek someone further down the bed.
Pansy rolled her eyes at the noises from across the bed. "That'll get old real fast." She let her eyes fall closed, actually worn out from their long day, but was unable to go to sleep. Some girl toward the middle seemed to be having a lovely time and wasn't shy about letting everyone know it, either. "Merlin, she's louder than I was." Pansy scooted closer to Scorpius, as if just being closer would make everything else quieter and farther away. She hid her face by his chest, and eventually she was able to fall asleep with his arm around her back making her feel quite safe.
Morning came and Pansy woke up, at first forgetting where she was. Then when she did remember, she took a deep breath, making sure the guy with his arm around her was still Scorp. Yeah. Smelled like him. He smelled nice. She tried to pay attention to if there were any additional hands on her besides Scorp, because if there were, she didn't plan on just waking up and stretching like normal. She'd be knocking some skulls if someone had been cheeky enough to let their hands wander where they weren't wanted. "Morning, Scorp." She whispered under his chin, tracing her fingers lightly over his bare chest.
It's rather surprising that Pansy thought that Scorp smells good, considering he hasn't really "washed up" since that attempted time in the rocket ship. Maybe he just won't worry about showering from now on...just kidding. Shifting slightly, he woke up slowly as he felt fingers lightly on his skin and Pansy speaking. "Mmm, morning," he mumbled, feeling quite refreshed from his sleep, regardless to the fact that it was on a bed with really horny teenagers. He opened his eyes to look at her, blinking to adjust his eyes to the light, then smiling at her. After dropping a kiss to her nose he said, "I'd give you a proper good morning, but I really need to brush my teeth." Charming. He glanced at his shirt that she was wearing then said, "I recommend you get some clothes on before you even think about getting out of this bed. After all, I may very much enjoy the view that that white vest is giving, but I don't appreciate how much the other blokes would enjoy it."
Pansy laughed at him as he threatened for her to get some proper clothes on first, and she wrapped the blanket around her as she sat up in only her underwear and his shirt. Pansy thought he smelled nice not because he didn't smell like a boy who needed a shower, just because he smelled safe because he was familiar and not some Phillic stranger hugging her. It's all a matter of how you interpret something. She watched him head off to brush her teeth, and she glanced around to locate their things as she stayed seated on the bed. Finally she spotted something rather like a wall of big lockers. They had names on them, apparently you shared lockers just like you shared blankets, so she got up, the blanket still around her, and located the locker with she and Scorp's name written on it. Inside were their bags and things, her bra hanging awkwardly on a hook inside. She dug through and found a bra and some clothes, stepping into a pair of shorts and quickly putting on a bra under his shirt. She kept the blanket around her shoulders for its warmth as she headed toward the sinks, gathered in the corner near the showers, and walked up behind Scorp to brush her teeth as well.
Well, considering Dom's mind is now very much like a teenage boys since Scorp has taken over, she pretty much interpreted that as "He smelled nice. He smelled like someone who had sex four times and hasn't showered or bathed yet." As he headed off towards the sinks, he watched as Pansy got up to go and get dressed, the blanket wrapped firmly around her. Glancing back at the beds, he was relieved that the students were all pretty much asleep, probably exhausted from their last night's activities. He brushed his teeth, musing over how bizarre this place was. And he thought Slytherin's were constantly horny. Wordlessly, he handed her a toothbrush as she came up behind him, having it all ready to go for her. Once he finished brushing his teeth, he spit the toothpaste out into the sink and then rinsed with the cold water. "You know...we really do have to take showers," he said hesitantly, glancing at the glass, communal shower. He was rather dreading that part of the day, not because he was insecure or anything, but because he didn't want any guys blatantly ogling Pansy.
Pansy brushed her teeth, shrugging at him as he said the needed to shower. They really did. She shuddered to think about how long it had been since her last. She finished brushing her teeth, spit and rinsed, putting her toothbrush away. "Well," she glanced toward the bed, where most people were still passed out. "We could go quick while they're all sleeping?" She glanced up at him, making the decision for him as she took his hand and headed quickly toward the showers. She picked up two towels and left them by the door of the shower, turning toward him. "Up for a quick one?" She was already slipping out of her shorts, one hand on the door. "Come on, hurry up." She urged him, tugging on his pants as she deposited hers on the ground.
Before he could even think to answer her that it definitely was the best time to try and get in a quick shower, she grabbed his hand. He immediately moved his feet and followed as she pulled him to the shower, eager to be all nice and clean. "Yes, definitely," he replied, watching for a moment as she began to strip out of her clothes. He soon snapped back to attention though when she tugged on his pants. "Alright alright, I'm moving," he replied, moving her hands away as he unbuttoned, unzipped, and then dropped his pants. He quickly took off his boxers, leaving them on the ground and stepping into the shower. "I'll start it up," he said, turning the knob quickly and setting it to hot. He figured that he would make it as bearably hot as possible, thinking that the steam would hopefully cloud the glass in case someone happened to wake up.
Pansy quickly slipped out of the rest of her clothes, jumping into the shower and pulling the glass door shut behind her. She walked up behind him and wrapped her arms around his waist, resting her cheek on his back as she waited for him to let her know the water was ready. She thought about other possibilities, but figured since this was supposed to be a quick shower she ought not push it and do such things to him right now. He'd probably not appreciate it. Instead she let go of him and walked over to grab the bottles of shampoo and such, bring it back over to him and stepping under the downpour, tugging him into it with her.
Scorpius really does appreciate the fact that Pansy doesn't pull any funny business right now, for that would just be downright cruel and heartless. And deep deep down, we know that Pansy's heart is thinking about Scorp, whether her brain realizes it or not. He smiled when she wrapped herself around him, resting one of his hands on hers as his hand reached out to feel the water. It felt just about ready when she pulled away from him to grab shampoo and soap, and he gladly went under the water with her. He stood in front of her for a moment, pushing back her hair which was becoming increasingly wet, then dropping a slow kiss on her lips. "There's a proper good morning," he grinned after pulling away.
Pansy smiled as he pushed her hair back, and she put her own hands through his hair as he leaned down to kiss her. "Mmm, yes. Good morning to you." She pulled him toward her for another kiss before she let go, figuring they'd better not waste time, not that kissing him was wasted time at all. She picked up the soap and started working it across his chest, unable to help but enjoying letting her hands slide over his abs and up and down his sides. She made sure that her hands were well behaved, not wandering anywhere that could cause problems and not letting them get too close to any particularly sensitive areas. How kind of her. Pansy really does care about Scorp, even if she doesn't quite realize just how much yet. Aww.
He found that he couldn't quite get enough of just the simple, gentle kisses between them, yet he knew they didn't quite have enough time to relax and enjoy themselves. As she began to wash his chest, stomach, and sides with the soap, he bent down for a moment to pick up the shampoo then stood and put some into his hand. He rubbed his hands together for a moment to make sure they were well lathered, then began to rub his hands gently through her hair, being sure to get all the strands. They continued to work in silence, cleaning each other with ease. Scorp's mind briefly thought back to the last time he was in a shower with a girl and he couldn't help but grin when he realized it was Pansy. They sure had come quite a far way since that particular meeting.
She kept working the soap over his skin, down his arms and eventually she had to lean over to get his legs, which was a bit strange as he was washing her hair at the time. Strange, how this time they were showering together it felt so normal and they were able to just wash one another, a strange comparison with their last shower together. Pansy pushed that particular memory away, not feeling quite so fondly about it though she knew it was in the past and she didn't care any more. She stood up again, turning his shoulders so she could get his back, unable to resist wrapping her arms around him again as she did, ending up with soap on her cheek from hugging him.
Scorpius particularly liked when she leaned to clean his legs, because he got quite the lovely view of her gorgeous arse. He smiled widely, but see...Pansy didn't see it because there are some things that she doesn't see. When she stood again, he made the smile vanish and turned around, happily resting his hands against hers. "Do we have to go to classes?" he asked, wanting nothing more than to just spend the day with her. He was rather glad she couldn't see his pout, because Pansy cannot see all, like his pout right now. So hardy har har. "We could just run off somewhere and hide for the day...you know? I'm sure we'd be able to find somewhere in this place to hide."
Pansy can see all, and there was quite a good reflection in all the glass of the shower, and she saw his adorable pout and it made her smile a little bit, but Scorp couldn't see it because her face was hidden right up next to his back. Because unlike Pansy, Scorp can't see everything. But she didn't see him smiling happily at her arse. She has to give him a little victory every once in a while. Otherwise it'd just be sad. "No classes? That sounds wonderful, actually. But where would we go?" She poked her face up over his shoulder, resting her chin there as she turned to look at his face. "Got any ideas? I've no idea where we could hide that they wouldn't find us. Not sure how this place works yet."
Scorp thinks that that is really unfair that she can see the pout. Sure, the happy staring of the arse was one nice victory...but still. "I have no idea where we would go," he replied honestly. "I figured we could take the map and just run around the school a bit. Maybe get used to the layout of the school a bit. In fact, I'd love to try and find the kitchens...try and obtain food we might actually like," he suggested, a smile on his face as he thought of how wonderful a feast of foods that he actually liked would be right now. "What do you say," he asked turning around to face her. "We'll go to breakfast, act like nothing is up, then when everyone is heading to their classes we'll slip off. No one needs to know."
"Ohhh, real food." Pansy smiled at the idea and turned him back around. "Sounds like a lovely plan to me. We'll skip out after breakfast in search of the kitchens and wander to our hearts content. So let's finish up here before the others get up and join us, and we'll take a peek at our map and figure something out for after breakfast." She lifted up on her tiptoes and met his lips again, before she bent down to grab the shampoo, reaching up to work it through his hair as best she could. He wasn't that much taller than her, really, but it was just enough to make this a little more difficult than it should have been. "You're too tall for this, you know."
He couldn't help but grin when she agreed to just wandering Pigfarts for the day. He definitely didn't want to go to any of his stupid classes, though knitting wasn't that bad. Still, he'd rather spend the whole day with Pansy. "Excellent," he said, meeting her lips for a kiss. As she began to wash his hair, he agreed that he really was too tall for her to wash his hair easily. He fell to his knees, his forehead resting against her lower stomach. His hands moved to rest on the back of her thighs, trailing down before stopping and moving back up when he neared the back of her knees while he hummed as her fingers worked through his hair.
She laughed as he fell to his knees in front of her, bending over to kiss his forehead before she continued washing his hair, closing her eyes to contain chills as his hands ran up the backs of her thighs. She breathed a sigh of relief as his fingers didn't graze across the backs of her knees, glad that he'd held the same control as she had managed to do, no matter how tempting it was at the moment. It was getting quite steamy in here, well, physically steamy, not exactly sexually steamy because they were behaving. She was careful as she ran her fingers through the hair at his neck, and then she smirked as she ran her hands up the sides of his head, pulling his hair into a sort of mohawk shape. "There."
"Oh thank you, perhaps I'll have to wear it around like this. I'm sure there's some sort of charm to have it stay like this," he laughed, rather liking the fact that she was playing with his hair It was rather odd that they were behaving so well, the first time...ever really. He figured that it was actually rather nice that they were able to control themselves so easily when naked. Though, he supposed that had to do with the fact that the glass shower revealed a bit too much. That thought seemed to jostle his mind, so he grabbed the soap and began to give her body a quick wash. "I'm sure they're going to be up soon," he said, starting at her legs and then moving up to her stomach, chest, back, and finally arms. He turned the water off when finished, quickly stepping out and grabbing their towels. After wrapping hers around her, he quickly began to dry off, then wrapped the towel around his waist. He knew he had to get clean clothes out of the lockers, and realized that that would require leaving the shower area. Picking up his pants and boxers, he quietly made his way out to the main area, but then froze. There on the bed were a good fifteen students just sitting there and watching as he came out of the showers. After shooting them an irritated look he mumbled, "bugger off."
Pansy let him wash her off, pulling the towel tight around her, tucking it inside itself under her arms so it would stay in place. She followed him out of the shower, stopping as he did. Oh. Well apparently they'd been a show for the Phillics who'd woken up early. Whatever. They kept watching expectantly, as if the fact that Pansy and Scorp hadn't sexed it up in the showers had left them disappointed. Pansy glared at them before she grabbed Scorp's hand, leaning up toward his face. She licked her way up his neck from his collar bone to his jaw, careful to avoid the spot as she did so, before meeting his lips in a heated kiss that she broke away from prematurely. "Is that what you twisted little freaks want? Go mind your own business." She pulled Scorp along behind her, shoving a kid out of the way since he was standing directly where she intended to walk. She opened their locker without another word, pulling out clothes for the both of them.
Scorpius was extremely surprised when she so suddenly grabbed his hand and turned him slightly. As her mouth landed on his skin, his eyes widened slightly as her mouth continued to rise on his neck. He closed his eyes, hoping she wouldn't trail along that one spot. Letting out a sigh of relief when reached his jaw without touching it, he gladly met her lips for a kiss, not caring about the other kids. Yet, the kiss seemed to end as quickly as it began and he groaned from loss of contact. He mind was slightly dazed when she had ended it so soon and said something to the kids, but he figured it was for the best. After all, they'd have plenty of time alone later and there was no point giving the other students a show that the did not deserve. He wordlessly took the clothes that she offered him, glancing over his shoulder and noticing the kids weren't quite looking anymore. He figured he ought to get used to changing in the dorms, so began to pull on his boxers with the towel still around his waist. It was a bit of a difficult task, but he did manage and then pulled on the rest of his clothes. Other students began to get up as well, and his eyes widened as they had unabashedly stripped right there and then. He pulled his gaze away though instantly, finding himself not interested in any of their bodies. "Let's head to breakfast as soon as we can," he said, pulling his shoes on.
Pansy had somehow managed to get on a pair of underwear and her bra on without losing her towel from around her too much, staying satisfactorily covered the whole time, but probably less covered than Scorp would have preferred. She nodded as he suggested they get to breakfast quickly, and figured that this would be their morning routine, to try and wake up before anyone else and shower quickly and get out as soon as possible. "Yep, let's go soon." She glanced up toward the others, wishing she hadn't as they were having quite the fun time running around in their nakedness. "Very soon." She turned back toward the locker, struggling to pull up her zipper for a moment because of the awkward reach around her back, but she finally got it. She grabbed her boots out from the bottom of the locker, sitting down again to tug them on before she got up and took Scorp's hand in hers, heading for the staircase up to the main hallway. The doorway on this side was quite female in nature, just as the outside door was quite male, and she figured you probably had to do much the same sort of thing to open it. "I sort of hate these doors. Well, and the whole dorm too. At least there are only a few months of school left."
He waited as she put on her boots, soon grabbing her hand in his and walking with her to the exit. He supposed that the Phillic dorms weren't all that bad, and if this was 2.0 Scorp...he would fucking love this so much. He stared at the exit with an amused expression then said, "Now...I don't think the doors are all that bad. Rather amusing really," he said with a slight grin. He decided to not mention that it would make it easier for her to pet the penis statue if she just thought of him each time because that's what he'll be doing with the female doorway, because that would be kind of supplying a TMI and yet Dom is gonna just mention that Scorp thought that instead. "I think we'll be okay with the dorm situation," he said, rubbing the door for a moment before it opened up, let them through, then closed with a groan. Lovely. "I mean, as long as we do what we did this morning, we should be able to get out of there no problem. The trick is to just wake up much earlier than the others to get ready for the day. Other than that, we can just stay away from the dorm as much as possible during the day," he suggested as they walked along to the great hall.
"Sounds good to me. I wish there was somewhere to shower though without being put on public display. I don't care so much, I just hate that they get enjoyment out of it." She rolled her eyes as the door groaned, quite pleased apparently with Scorp's touch. Fully understandable, door, fully understandable. She walked with him down the hallway toward the main hall where it was still relatively empty except for the always punctual and early Stupors, who woke each other in plenty of time to get ready and use their rogaine and such. Pansy took a seat near their usual section of the table, glad to see that there were only two or three Philic students upstairs for breakfast so far. Pansy took a look around, sighing as it was much the same as yesterdays. A little food that looked okay, a bowl of fruit and some normal-ish looking rolls, but mostly just things that looked absolutely ridiculous that she didn't really want to consume for its questionable appearance. She pulled her map out of wherever she keeps it tucked away, probably down the top since there's not much else place to put it, and she spread it out on the table. "Alright, kitchens..." She started glancing across the map, and laughed a bit to herself. "Maybe I shouldn't touch the map. We'd get lost for sure if I was influencing our route."
Pansy shrugged and stood in front of the statue, holding onto Scorp's hand as a group of girls came up behind them. They all stared Scorpius down, but as Pansy glared at them they seemed to keep their distance for now. One of them winked at him as she began to stroke the statue rather sensually, and it lifted up to reveal a flight of stairs leading down. "Oh, I guess that's how. Strange." She followed behind the girls rather quickly, afraid the statue would come down again before she was out of the way. They rounded a corner which opened up to reveal the common room, and Pansy froze by the doorway to the stairs. Well that was unexpected. There was a fireplace with couches, like any other common room, but there was a large bearskin rug in front of it. Stripper poles filled one corner, a large communal glass walled shower beside it, dueling dummies in another corner along with floor to ceiling bookshelves of questionable looking volumes. And in the center of the room was what looked like one exceptionally ridiculously large bed. It was the size of a very large bedroom, and had a pile of blankets and pillows in the center. There were no doors leading off of the common room. What about the dormitories? Were they meant to all sleep in that one big bed together? "Umm. Scorp. I don't see dormitories." She held tighter to his hand. This complicated things if everyone would be in the same bed together. A girl with a great big badge on her chest walked up to them. "Welcome to Phillic House." She pointed around very quickly, jabbering off almost incomprehensibly. "We've got the fireplace, poles, showers, dueling area, and the bedroom. You'll be picking a blanket buddy tonight which you'll stick with as long as you'd like, though they can be switched at any time should you so wish. However, blanket buddies can be fought over, in which case a special competition would occur. Enjoy your stay." She turned away and disappeared somewhere into the room, leaving Pansy a little dumbfounded.
Scorpius ignored the looks that the girls gave him, honestly not caring in the slightest as they tried to extract some sort of reaction from him. The only person he cared about was the one holding his hand and he found that their winks and grins were extremely unappealing. He should have realized that if it took stroking a statue that looks like a penis to get into the common room, that that said common room was going to be quite interesting as well. He had stood in shock when they entered the room, his eyes immediately landing on the giant bed with countless blankets and pillows. That hinted at one thing, that that bed was where everyone slept. His eyes soon roamed around the room, his nose wrinkling slightly as they did. He loved sex just as much as any teenage bloke, but he didn't like the fact that there were stripper poles right next to glass showers. For some reason, he had a bad feeling that people taking a shower would end up enjoying a bit of a show, and the rest of the common room would be able to see how much that person enjoyed said show. His attention soon snapped to a girl who came to talk to them, deducing that she was the head girl for the Phillics. All Scorp could do was stand there with a confused expression as she talked about blanket buddies and fighting over blanket buddies. After the girl left, very quickly in fact, he wondered just what they had gotten themselves into. "I want to be an Alanoid," he groaned quietly. "Is it too late to switch? What the fuck is a blanket buddy? You realize that all these guys are going to want to be your blanket buddy? You also realize that this 'fighting' thing is probably what they meant?" he continued to ask questions quietly, his eyes uneasily looking around the room still.
"We can't just bail out, Scorp. What would that prove? Nothing. I realize that those idiots are going to try and be my blanket buddy, whatever the hell that is, but I also realize that it's not going to happen without a death or two if I can help it." She kept her hand locked firmly in his as the girl who had spoken to them earlier stood on a table and started shouting. "New recruits arrived. Boys, grab your blanket buddies. If you wish to switch, do so, and if there are multiple requests for the same buddy, report to me." People started running everywhere, grabbing onto each other and picking up blankets that they wrapped around their shoulders. "Wait wait, only boys can pick their buddies?" Pansy asked, and a girl that had just been tackled beside her giggled and said yes. Pansy looked nervously at Scorp as about six guys appeared in front of them. One grabbed Pansy's arm and pulled her toward the table, but she shook him off and walked toward it on her own with Scorpius in tow. "Alright boys, you six know the drill, but our new friend doesn't. We'll give him the rundown. You ready new kid?" The girl turned toward him, motioning for everyone in the room to move back and open up the space all around the bed. "You, hun, you go sit in the middle." She pointed at Pansy, and though she resisted for a bit, she finally let go of Scorp's hand and headed toward the bed, not before giving him a quick kiss on the cheek, and sat down toward the center, not liking how this was sounding at all.
Scorpius really did not like how this blanket buddy thing was turning out. Not one bit. As soon as the girl had announced that it was time, there was a mad scramble around the room and six other guys appeared in front of them. He couldn't help but glare at the guys that came, for they all were looking at Pansy with the same hungry expression which Scorpius knew all too well. He was about to react to one of the guys tugging on Pansy's arm, but she was more than capable of getting the guy to release her. All Scorpius could do was walk hesitantly with Pansy over to where the bed was, reluctantly releasing her hand so that she could sit down. He wanted this "run-down" that the girl was going to give, but at the same time he didn't. He found himself once again wishing they could just be Alanoids, even if that required bailing out. All this competitiveness and the lustful looks the boys were giving Pansy were rather infuriating. She wasn't a piece of meat, yet they seemed to be treating her as if she was. "Alright, what do we do now?" Scorpius huffed, crossing his arms and giving the girl who seemed to be in charge his best pissed off/haughty/sulky expression. Dom doesn't quite know what Pansy has in mind right now..so she's gonna just let her take the ropes on explaining this thing.
The girl pulled out a bunch of long ropes. Ironic that Dom mentioned ropes in her last sentence. She handed a rope to each boy, and they started tying them around their waists. "Alright the rest of you, come on. Seven even teams." The others closed in, holding onto the end of the ropes around the boys waists. "Spread out. Even spacing. Jaques, move over you ninny. Alright kiddos, hold tight to those ropes. Don't be stupid and let go for anything, got it?" Pansy spoke out. "This is so stupid. Don't I have a say at all?" The girl glared at her. "Shut up, you. Parkinson is it? You're just a prize in this game, like it or not. Boys, listen up. Here's the rules: there aren't many. First to get to her, gets her. Ready?" She held her arm straight up in the air, and Pansy began to panic. What if Scorp didn't get to her first? What then? This had to be the stupidest way to settle something like this she'd ever seen. She tried to scoot a little toward where Scorp was standing, but the girl cleared her throat at her and Pansy slid back to where she was. One of the guys behind her was growling, but she kept her eyes locked on Scorp and nodded, silently telling him he could do this. "Alright boys. No magic, no kicking, no biting. Holding teams ready? Boys ready? Alright, get set..." She paused for what felt like forever and Pansy felt like her heart was going to jump out of her mouth and just run away in anticipation. "GO!"
Scorpius took the rope from the girl, looking down at it for a moment before watching as all the other guys began to tie it around their waists. He supposed he ought to do the same, as much as he didn't want this stupid contest to take place. After tying it around his waist, he watched as other students picked up the end of the rope and groaned as he realized that the students didn't look small or weak in the slightest. This was the most ridiculous thing ever. Physically having to over come others...to what? Be blanket buddies? He listened as the girl explained the rules, stiffening as he realized that if he didn't get to her first...one of the other guys would be able to take her as a blanket buddy and do whatever he so chose to do. Scorpius could not let that happen. He figured that trying to block out all the other guys from his mind was the best plan, but he did give a quick glance around the circle to see what his competition was like. Noticing the guy from the dinner table, he felt this surge of anger and protectiveness overcome him and resumed a stance to get ready for the girls signal. His eyes locked on Pansy's once more and he found himself giving her a slight nod back. He had this. He could do this. Though there was a bit of doubt resounding through his head, he told himself to stay positive. He listened to the rules, his gaze not leaving Pansy once, then as soon as he heard the "GO" he started to move. Well, attempted to move more like it. He found that the other students were not going to go easy on him in the slightest. He struggled against them, his eyes closing for a moment as he focused on using all of his body weight against them. Opening his eyes every now and then, he gauged where the other students were. After what seemed like quite a few minutes, he noticed that the guy from dinner had moved closer to Pansy and seemed much closer than any of the other guys. That gave Scorpius a burst of adrenaline, his body moving with new strength as he put in everything he had to moving forward more.
Pansy found herself mouthing 'come on' over and over as Scorp struggled against the rope and the people holding it. She chanced a glance around her, the guy from dinner was closing in, a scrawny guy beside him actually going backwards because of the people pulling on him, a rather large guy tugging his group along with him as he continued to growl. Pansy turned back toward Scorpius, his eyes closed as he pushed forward. He was getting close, but so was the guy from dinner. Pansy's heart was racing and she wasn't even the one physically wearing herself out. She tried to stay quiet so she wouldn't break his concentration or whatever he had going on, but she couldn't help it. "Scorp! Come on!" Her eyes shot back and forth between the two of them, Scorp who was in front of her, the guy from dinner who was just over her left shoulder. They were closing in now, at the edge of the bed and climbing up onto it. Finally Scorp gave a last strong heave and Pansy closed her arms around him at the exact moment that another pair of arms closed around her middle from behind. And there it was. She was hugging Scorpius, and dinner-boy was hugging her. Well, shit. Now what. "A tie?! A TIE?!?" The girl was screaming, the students were screaming, chanting, cheering, causing general mayhem and disruption. The girl held her hands up, and they slowly fell quiet. Pansy didn't let go of Scorpius. "Now. You three can either share, or go for a rematch. A sudden death round. Choose." Suck it, Dom.
It took everything he had to finally reach the bed, his mind blocking out everyone else in the room as his focus remained on Pansy. Opening his eyes once he was on the bed, he noticed that he wasn't the only guy on it. Stupid dinner guy was closing in behind her. With one last big pull, he found his arms wrapping around her and let out a sigh in relief and exhaustion. Yet, apparently that relief wasn't going to last long as the girl announced that it was tie. A tie. A freaking tie. He listened to the two options, neither one appealing in the slightest. Either he had to share Pansy with this lamesauce, or have a sudden death round. He felt physically drained yet the other guy looked like he was just fine right now. Of course, the other guy was probably used to this game. He glanced at Pansy, his eyes not leaving hers as he tried to communicate trust me. "I choose sharing," he told the girl while looking at Pansy. He had a feeling that no one was expecting that answer from him, but knew that it was the best option of the moment. The guy attached to Pansy's waist seemed both annoyed yet somewhat pleased as the three of them moved off of the bed. Not saying a word, Scorpius waited until everyone else seemed to go about what they had been doing before the game had started, then grabbed a blanket. "Over there, yeah?" he questioned, leading the three of them towards the corner. "Now, how exactly are we going to do this?" the guy questioned, toying with his uniform buttons once in the corner. As soon as the guy stopped talking, Scorpius punched the asswipe in the face with everything he had. Once the guy had his face covered from impact, Scorpius then punched him in the stomach and, for good measure, kicked him in the groin. "You...are doing nothing," he glared. "You will sit here and stay the fuck away from us."
Pansy could tell he had a plan by the way he was looking at her, but what he said definitely wasn't what she'd been expecting at all. Her eyes shot wide and she gripped him more tightly, not wanting to believe he'd just chosen to share. She got up, shoving the guy who was still around her waist off of her and she got off the bed. She wrapped her hand around Scorp's arm almost nervously as he headed toward the corner, no idea what was about to happen. She actually gasped as Scorpius punched the guy in the face and watched him fall to the ground after his stomach and groin were also attacked. A smirk grew across her lips as she looked back at Scorpius, her arms slipping around his middle. "Wow. You good?" She asked, wondering about the whole situation which, while it hadn't gone as smoothly as it could have, had ended up okay. She had essentially been 'claimed' as Scorp's now, whether she liked the idea of being claimed or not, but she'd rather be his than anyone else's. The girl standing on the table saw what happened but didn't seem to think much of it, luckily. "Off to bed you horny little buggers! Lights out in five!" With that she jumped down from the table into the arms of her own blanket buddy, and people started moving toward the massive bed, picking their favorite spots. "Uh, where to? Want to stick to a corner if we can? I'd rather not be all up in there." She gestured toward the center, where a few people were already getting rather touchy feely.
"I feel much better now that that's all taken care of," he replied with a slight smile as her arms slipped around his waist. He glanced down at the guy, noticing that the loser wasn't making any plan to move off of the ground. Scorpius found that he rather liked that, for he thought that taking out his wand and tying the guy up might be a bit extreme right now. As the girl claimed it was bed time, Scorpius glanced at the massive bed and saw everyone beginning to get comfortable and quite...snuggly together on it. "Corner, definitely," he said with a grimace, having spotted two rather giggly people go completely under a blanket. No doubt they were about to smoosh right then and there. Picking up the blanket, he walked with her over to the bed where he managed to secure a corner. "Alright, this seems to be good here," he said, sitting down on the bed before laying down on it. He scooted over, slightly closer to the middle but with his back towards it, this allowing Pansy to lay between him and the edge of the bed. It was much better this way, for it allowed him to take a protective posture and block what all the other students were doing.
Pansy smiled as she noticed he planned their positioning quite carefully with keeping her separated from the others. She climbed up on the bed to lay beside him, slipping under their blanket. She snuggled up to him, facing him with a hand on his chest as she looked at him. "Well thanks for winning. I wasn't exactly excited for sharing a blanket with any of them." The idea of being with anyone else repulsed her, she couldn't imagine it and probably would have protested profusely if anything had happened to prevent her being with Scorpius tonight. Someone passed them a pillow and she took it over Scorp's shoulder, putting it beneath their heads before she buried her face happily in his chest, sighing softly as she pulled the blanket up over her more tightly, but then she sighed again, not so happily. "I cannot sleep in this stupid leather dress." She looked up at him, obviously a little conflicted about what to do. Sleeping in it wasn't much of an option, but taking it off? Not much of an option either, with a room of people like these. Especially since she wasn't even wearing a bra. She wondered where their things had been moved to, if they had been supposedly packed up and brought here, but the lights clicked off at that moment and she realized it would be too dark to go looking for their stuff now. So she didn't even have a chance to go find a t-shirt or something else to put on. "Dammit."
Scorpius couldn't help but grin at her as she snuggled up to him. "Of course. Don't think I would have just let you be with one of those jerk offs without a fight," he said, his mind thinking of the boy from dinner. He couldn't even imagine what would happen if it had been someone else sharing a blanket with her, though she would not have made it an enjoyable time for the guy. He was rather happy when they were passed a pillow, it allowing them to relax even more comfortably. Wrapping his arm even tighter around her as her face buried into his chest, he began to rub soothing circles into her back. He glanced at her though when she said she couldn't wear her dress, and figured that the leather material must be extremely uncomfortable to sleep in. Just as he opened his mouth to propose they quickly get up and try and find something, the lights were turned off. He thought for a moment about what they could do and only came up with two ideas. Option one, she just takes off the dress. Although Scorpius found the idea appealing, he was reminded that their were other ridiculous horny guys in the bed who would be more than pleased if the blanket slipped. Option two, he gave her the white vest, which is the British term for a wife beater or A-shirt, he had underneath his uniform top. "Do you want my white vest?" he asked, though vest is kind of bizarre thing for the British to call a tank because of the American usage of the word. "That way you can get out of the dress but still be...covered," he suggested.
Pansy thought for a moment and nodded. "If you don't mind." Since it was dark, she figured a quick change wouldn't be too much of a problem. She sat up on the corner of the bed by Scorpius, reaching for her zipper and tugging it down as he worked on getting off his shirt for her. She waited until he was holding it out for her before she slipped quickly out of the dress, pulled the shirt or vest or tank over her head and smoothed it down. "Well that works rather well, actually." She folded up the dress a little and sat it beside where they were laying, climbing quickly back under the blanket before someone's eyes adjusted and they got a little too observant of things she didn't want other people looking at. She curled up to him again, getting back into much the same position she had occupied before, glad of his warmth since the shirt wasn't really that warm after being in a leather dress all day. She turned her face up toward his, not saying anything, just looking at him, strangely content with how things had worked out.
Of course Scorpius didn't mind giving her his undershirt. After all, they pretty much have reached a "mi casa es su casa" point in their relationship...though, minus the houses. Anyway. Sitting up, he took of his top uniform shirt, dropping it on the bed next to him and then pulling the "vest" over his head and handing it to Pansy when she was ready. He decided to not even bother with putting the main uniform shirt back on and left it on the bed. He laid back down as she did, comfortably situating themselves under the blanket once more. He couldn't help but admire how much nicer the shirt looked on her than it looked on himself. As they snuggled back up together, he found himself able to relax much easier than before. "Not too bad," he murmured, his fingers lightly trailing along her jaw before he moved his hand to her back. Though, he found himself cringing slightly as he heard a slight giggle/shriek someone further down the bed.
Pansy rolled her eyes at the noises from across the bed. "That'll get old real fast." She let her eyes fall closed, actually worn out from their long day, but was unable to go to sleep. Some girl toward the middle seemed to be having a lovely time and wasn't shy about letting everyone know it, either. "Merlin, she's louder than I was." Pansy scooted closer to Scorpius, as if just being closer would make everything else quieter and farther away. She hid her face by his chest, and eventually she was able to fall asleep with his arm around her back making her feel quite safe.
Morning came and Pansy woke up, at first forgetting where she was. Then when she did remember, she took a deep breath, making sure the guy with his arm around her was still Scorp. Yeah. Smelled like him. He smelled nice. She tried to pay attention to if there were any additional hands on her besides Scorp, because if there were, she didn't plan on just waking up and stretching like normal. She'd be knocking some skulls if someone had been cheeky enough to let their hands wander where they weren't wanted. "Morning, Scorp." She whispered under his chin, tracing her fingers lightly over his bare chest.
It's rather surprising that Pansy thought that Scorp smells good, considering he hasn't really "washed up" since that attempted time in the rocket ship. Maybe he just won't worry about showering from now on...just kidding. Shifting slightly, he woke up slowly as he felt fingers lightly on his skin and Pansy speaking. "Mmm, morning," he mumbled, feeling quite refreshed from his sleep, regardless to the fact that it was on a bed with really horny teenagers. He opened his eyes to look at her, blinking to adjust his eyes to the light, then smiling at her. After dropping a kiss to her nose he said, "I'd give you a proper good morning, but I really need to brush my teeth." Charming. He glanced at his shirt that she was wearing then said, "I recommend you get some clothes on before you even think about getting out of this bed. After all, I may very much enjoy the view that that white vest is giving, but I don't appreciate how much the other blokes would enjoy it."
Pansy laughed at him as he threatened for her to get some proper clothes on first, and she wrapped the blanket around her as she sat up in only her underwear and his shirt. Pansy thought he smelled nice not because he didn't smell like a boy who needed a shower, just because he smelled safe because he was familiar and not some Phillic stranger hugging her. It's all a matter of how you interpret something. She watched him head off to brush her teeth, and she glanced around to locate their things as she stayed seated on the bed. Finally she spotted something rather like a wall of big lockers. They had names on them, apparently you shared lockers just like you shared blankets, so she got up, the blanket still around her, and located the locker with she and Scorp's name written on it. Inside were their bags and things, her bra hanging awkwardly on a hook inside. She dug through and found a bra and some clothes, stepping into a pair of shorts and quickly putting on a bra under his shirt. She kept the blanket around her shoulders for its warmth as she headed toward the sinks, gathered in the corner near the showers, and walked up behind Scorp to brush her teeth as well.
Well, considering Dom's mind is now very much like a teenage boys since Scorp has taken over, she pretty much interpreted that as "He smelled nice. He smelled like someone who had sex four times and hasn't showered or bathed yet." As he headed off towards the sinks, he watched as Pansy got up to go and get dressed, the blanket wrapped firmly around her. Glancing back at the beds, he was relieved that the students were all pretty much asleep, probably exhausted from their last night's activities. He brushed his teeth, musing over how bizarre this place was. And he thought Slytherin's were constantly horny. Wordlessly, he handed her a toothbrush as she came up behind him, having it all ready to go for her. Once he finished brushing his teeth, he spit the toothpaste out into the sink and then rinsed with the cold water. "You know...we really do have to take showers," he said hesitantly, glancing at the glass, communal shower. He was rather dreading that part of the day, not because he was insecure or anything, but because he didn't want any guys blatantly ogling Pansy.
Pansy brushed her teeth, shrugging at him as he said the needed to shower. They really did. She shuddered to think about how long it had been since her last. She finished brushing her teeth, spit and rinsed, putting her toothbrush away. "Well," she glanced toward the bed, where most people were still passed out. "We could go quick while they're all sleeping?" She glanced up at him, making the decision for him as she took his hand and headed quickly toward the showers. She picked up two towels and left them by the door of the shower, turning toward him. "Up for a quick one?" She was already slipping out of her shorts, one hand on the door. "Come on, hurry up." She urged him, tugging on his pants as she deposited hers on the ground.
Before he could even think to answer her that it definitely was the best time to try and get in a quick shower, she grabbed his hand. He immediately moved his feet and followed as she pulled him to the shower, eager to be all nice and clean. "Yes, definitely," he replied, watching for a moment as she began to strip out of her clothes. He soon snapped back to attention though when she tugged on his pants. "Alright alright, I'm moving," he replied, moving her hands away as he unbuttoned, unzipped, and then dropped his pants. He quickly took off his boxers, leaving them on the ground and stepping into the shower. "I'll start it up," he said, turning the knob quickly and setting it to hot. He figured that he would make it as bearably hot as possible, thinking that the steam would hopefully cloud the glass in case someone happened to wake up.
Pansy quickly slipped out of the rest of her clothes, jumping into the shower and pulling the glass door shut behind her. She walked up behind him and wrapped her arms around his waist, resting her cheek on his back as she waited for him to let her know the water was ready. She thought about other possibilities, but figured since this was supposed to be a quick shower she ought not push it and do such things to him right now. He'd probably not appreciate it. Instead she let go of him and walked over to grab the bottles of shampoo and such, bring it back over to him and stepping under the downpour, tugging him into it with her.
Scorpius really does appreciate the fact that Pansy doesn't pull any funny business right now, for that would just be downright cruel and heartless. And deep deep down, we know that Pansy's heart is thinking about Scorp, whether her brain realizes it or not. He smiled when she wrapped herself around him, resting one of his hands on hers as his hand reached out to feel the water. It felt just about ready when she pulled away from him to grab shampoo and soap, and he gladly went under the water with her. He stood in front of her for a moment, pushing back her hair which was becoming increasingly wet, then dropping a slow kiss on her lips. "There's a proper good morning," he grinned after pulling away.
Pansy smiled as he pushed her hair back, and she put her own hands through his hair as he leaned down to kiss her. "Mmm, yes. Good morning to you." She pulled him toward her for another kiss before she let go, figuring they'd better not waste time, not that kissing him was wasted time at all. She picked up the soap and started working it across his chest, unable to help but enjoying letting her hands slide over his abs and up and down his sides. She made sure that her hands were well behaved, not wandering anywhere that could cause problems and not letting them get too close to any particularly sensitive areas. How kind of her. Pansy really does care about Scorp, even if she doesn't quite realize just how much yet. Aww.
He found that he couldn't quite get enough of just the simple, gentle kisses between them, yet he knew they didn't quite have enough time to relax and enjoy themselves. As she began to wash his chest, stomach, and sides with the soap, he bent down for a moment to pick up the shampoo then stood and put some into his hand. He rubbed his hands together for a moment to make sure they were well lathered, then began to rub his hands gently through her hair, being sure to get all the strands. They continued to work in silence, cleaning each other with ease. Scorp's mind briefly thought back to the last time he was in a shower with a girl and he couldn't help but grin when he realized it was Pansy. They sure had come quite a far way since that particular meeting.
She kept working the soap over his skin, down his arms and eventually she had to lean over to get his legs, which was a bit strange as he was washing her hair at the time. Strange, how this time they were showering together it felt so normal and they were able to just wash one another, a strange comparison with their last shower together. Pansy pushed that particular memory away, not feeling quite so fondly about it though she knew it was in the past and she didn't care any more. She stood up again, turning his shoulders so she could get his back, unable to resist wrapping her arms around him again as she did, ending up with soap on her cheek from hugging him.
Scorpius particularly liked when she leaned to clean his legs, because he got quite the lovely view of her gorgeous arse. He smiled widely, but see...Pansy didn't see it because there are some things that she doesn't see. When she stood again, he made the smile vanish and turned around, happily resting his hands against hers. "Do we have to go to classes?" he asked, wanting nothing more than to just spend the day with her. He was rather glad she couldn't see his pout, because Pansy cannot see all, like his pout right now. So hardy har har. "We could just run off somewhere and hide for the day...you know? I'm sure we'd be able to find somewhere in this place to hide."
Pansy can see all, and there was quite a good reflection in all the glass of the shower, and she saw his adorable pout and it made her smile a little bit, but Scorp couldn't see it because her face was hidden right up next to his back. Because unlike Pansy, Scorp can't see everything. But she didn't see him smiling happily at her arse. She has to give him a little victory every once in a while. Otherwise it'd just be sad. "No classes? That sounds wonderful, actually. But where would we go?" She poked her face up over his shoulder, resting her chin there as she turned to look at his face. "Got any ideas? I've no idea where we could hide that they wouldn't find us. Not sure how this place works yet."
Scorp thinks that that is really unfair that she can see the pout. Sure, the happy staring of the arse was one nice victory...but still. "I have no idea where we would go," he replied honestly. "I figured we could take the map and just run around the school a bit. Maybe get used to the layout of the school a bit. In fact, I'd love to try and find the kitchens...try and obtain food we might actually like," he suggested, a smile on his face as he thought of how wonderful a feast of foods that he actually liked would be right now. "What do you say," he asked turning around to face her. "We'll go to breakfast, act like nothing is up, then when everyone is heading to their classes we'll slip off. No one needs to know."
"Ohhh, real food." Pansy smiled at the idea and turned him back around. "Sounds like a lovely plan to me. We'll skip out after breakfast in search of the kitchens and wander to our hearts content. So let's finish up here before the others get up and join us, and we'll take a peek at our map and figure something out for after breakfast." She lifted up on her tiptoes and met his lips again, before she bent down to grab the shampoo, reaching up to work it through his hair as best she could. He wasn't that much taller than her, really, but it was just enough to make this a little more difficult than it should have been. "You're too tall for this, you know."
He couldn't help but grin when she agreed to just wandering Pigfarts for the day. He definitely didn't want to go to any of his stupid classes, though knitting wasn't that bad. Still, he'd rather spend the whole day with Pansy. "Excellent," he said, meeting her lips for a kiss. As she began to wash his hair, he agreed that he really was too tall for her to wash his hair easily. He fell to his knees, his forehead resting against her lower stomach. His hands moved to rest on the back of her thighs, trailing down before stopping and moving back up when he neared the back of her knees while he hummed as her fingers worked through his hair.
She laughed as he fell to his knees in front of her, bending over to kiss his forehead before she continued washing his hair, closing her eyes to contain chills as his hands ran up the backs of her thighs. She breathed a sigh of relief as his fingers didn't graze across the backs of her knees, glad that he'd held the same control as she had managed to do, no matter how tempting it was at the moment. It was getting quite steamy in here, well, physically steamy, not exactly sexually steamy because they were behaving. She was careful as she ran her fingers through the hair at his neck, and then she smirked as she ran her hands up the sides of his head, pulling his hair into a sort of mohawk shape. "There."
"Oh thank you, perhaps I'll have to wear it around like this. I'm sure there's some sort of charm to have it stay like this," he laughed, rather liking the fact that she was playing with his hair It was rather odd that they were behaving so well, the first time...ever really. He figured that it was actually rather nice that they were able to control themselves so easily when naked. Though, he supposed that had to do with the fact that the glass shower revealed a bit too much. That thought seemed to jostle his mind, so he grabbed the soap and began to give her body a quick wash. "I'm sure they're going to be up soon," he said, starting at her legs and then moving up to her stomach, chest, back, and finally arms. He turned the water off when finished, quickly stepping out and grabbing their towels. After wrapping hers around her, he quickly began to dry off, then wrapped the towel around his waist. He knew he had to get clean clothes out of the lockers, and realized that that would require leaving the shower area. Picking up his pants and boxers, he quietly made his way out to the main area, but then froze. There on the bed were a good fifteen students just sitting there and watching as he came out of the showers. After shooting them an irritated look he mumbled, "bugger off."
Pansy let him wash her off, pulling the towel tight around her, tucking it inside itself under her arms so it would stay in place. She followed him out of the shower, stopping as he did. Oh. Well apparently they'd been a show for the Phillics who'd woken up early. Whatever. They kept watching expectantly, as if the fact that Pansy and Scorp hadn't sexed it up in the showers had left them disappointed. Pansy glared at them before she grabbed Scorp's hand, leaning up toward his face. She licked her way up his neck from his collar bone to his jaw, careful to avoid the spot as she did so, before meeting his lips in a heated kiss that she broke away from prematurely. "Is that what you twisted little freaks want? Go mind your own business." She pulled Scorp along behind her, shoving a kid out of the way since he was standing directly where she intended to walk. She opened their locker without another word, pulling out clothes for the both of them.
Scorpius was extremely surprised when she so suddenly grabbed his hand and turned him slightly. As her mouth landed on his skin, his eyes widened slightly as her mouth continued to rise on his neck. He closed his eyes, hoping she wouldn't trail along that one spot. Letting out a sigh of relief when reached his jaw without touching it, he gladly met her lips for a kiss, not caring about the other kids. Yet, the kiss seemed to end as quickly as it began and he groaned from loss of contact. He mind was slightly dazed when she had ended it so soon and said something to the kids, but he figured it was for the best. After all, they'd have plenty of time alone later and there was no point giving the other students a show that the did not deserve. He wordlessly took the clothes that she offered him, glancing over his shoulder and noticing the kids weren't quite looking anymore. He figured he ought to get used to changing in the dorms, so began to pull on his boxers with the towel still around his waist. It was a bit of a difficult task, but he did manage and then pulled on the rest of his clothes. Other students began to get up as well, and his eyes widened as they had unabashedly stripped right there and then. He pulled his gaze away though instantly, finding himself not interested in any of their bodies. "Let's head to breakfast as soon as we can," he said, pulling his shoes on.
Pansy had somehow managed to get on a pair of underwear and her bra on without losing her towel from around her too much, staying satisfactorily covered the whole time, but probably less covered than Scorp would have preferred. She nodded as he suggested they get to breakfast quickly, and figured that this would be their morning routine, to try and wake up before anyone else and shower quickly and get out as soon as possible. "Yep, let's go soon." She glanced up toward the others, wishing she hadn't as they were having quite the fun time running around in their nakedness. "Very soon." She turned back toward the locker, struggling to pull up her zipper for a moment because of the awkward reach around her back, but she finally got it. She grabbed her boots out from the bottom of the locker, sitting down again to tug them on before she got up and took Scorp's hand in hers, heading for the staircase up to the main hallway. The doorway on this side was quite female in nature, just as the outside door was quite male, and she figured you probably had to do much the same sort of thing to open it. "I sort of hate these doors. Well, and the whole dorm too. At least there are only a few months of school left."
He waited as she put on her boots, soon grabbing her hand in his and walking with her to the exit. He supposed that the Phillic dorms weren't all that bad, and if this was 2.0 Scorp...he would fucking love this so much. He stared at the exit with an amused expression then said, "Now...I don't think the doors are all that bad. Rather amusing really," he said with a slight grin. He decided to not mention that it would make it easier for her to pet the penis statue if she just thought of him each time because that's what he'll be doing with the female doorway, because that would be kind of supplying a TMI and yet Dom is gonna just mention that Scorp thought that instead. "I think we'll be okay with the dorm situation," he said, rubbing the door for a moment before it opened up, let them through, then closed with a groan. Lovely. "I mean, as long as we do what we did this morning, we should be able to get out of there no problem. The trick is to just wake up much earlier than the others to get ready for the day. Other than that, we can just stay away from the dorm as much as possible during the day," he suggested as they walked along to the great hall.
"Sounds good to me. I wish there was somewhere to shower though without being put on public display. I don't care so much, I just hate that they get enjoyment out of it." She rolled her eyes as the door groaned, quite pleased apparently with Scorp's touch. Fully understandable, door, fully understandable. She walked with him down the hallway toward the main hall where it was still relatively empty except for the always punctual and early Stupors, who woke each other in plenty of time to get ready and use their rogaine and such. Pansy took a seat near their usual section of the table, glad to see that there were only two or three Philic students upstairs for breakfast so far. Pansy took a look around, sighing as it was much the same as yesterdays. A little food that looked okay, a bowl of fruit and some normal-ish looking rolls, but mostly just things that looked absolutely ridiculous that she didn't really want to consume for its questionable appearance. She pulled her map out of wherever she keeps it tucked away, probably down the top since there's not much else place to put it, and she spread it out on the table. "Alright, kitchens..." She started glancing across the map, and laughed a bit to herself. "Maybe I shouldn't touch the map. We'd get lost for sure if I was influencing our route."
Re: Pigfarts [continued from 1.0]
Scorpius glanced around the hall as they entered, relatively happy that there weren't very many people. He was even more relieved that there weren't many Phillics at the table, though he did spot one of the guys that had been watching them sitting a bit further down the table. The guy gave Scorpius a grin and a slight nod, then turning back to his food. Scorpius wasn't quite sure how to interpret the boys actions, but felt that it was almost a type of approval. He glanced back to the food in front of them, noticing that it didn't look all that bad and could quite potentially have been much worse. Grabbing a roll he glanced at Pansy and froze with it near his mouth as she reached into her dress. He raised an eyebrow then realized that she was just taking out her map. Well damn. Here he was all ready for a show. He began to eat the roll, all while glancing at the map. "Oh hardy har har," he said sarcastically, being reminded of his moment of frustration with her when she had messed with their route. "For safe measure, maybe it would be best though if I was in charge of it," he teased as he pulled the map closer to him on the table.
"Go ahead, Mister Chart-Man. Choose our routes like a good navigator. I'll go wherever you go." She grabbed the bowl of fruit from in front of him, being rather selective in what she scooped out and what she left in the bowl. She ended up with mostly apples and strawberries, a few grapes and pineapples, leaving most of the unidentifiable berries or melon chunks behind. She ate a little, but figured she might as well save up for hopes of real food once they found the kitchens. "So what's the plan, sir?" She asked him, scooting closer as others had started to arrive and fill in around them, Pansy carefully avoiding all of their eyes. This is a short post yes it is.
He began to look very carefully at the map, finding that other than the dormitories, there were no staircases. It was just a super-duper long, one level school. It made searching for the kitchens a bit easier than he would expect finding the kitchens to be at Hogwarts for an uniformed first year. "Look like the kitchens are over at this corner of the school," he said, tracing his finger along a path of hallways. "Past the gardens over here, then past some sort of games center, then past this huge place here...looks a bit like a pool, then bang a right...and voila, kitchens." He looked up from the map to see if Pansy was following what he said. "Got that?" he asked, placing the last bite of the biscuit in his mouth. And Dom is totally fine with short posts. Yep yep.
Pansy watched his finger trace out the route, her eyes wandering around it to the things they would be passing. Looked like it was shaping up to what promised to be quite a fun adventure. They'd probably end up making several stops along the way, whether they wanted to or not, just because that's how their luck usually ended up for going on trips or ventures like this. She nodded when he asked if she got it, and she stabbed the last bits of her fruit with her fork and ate it. "Shall we be off before they miss us?"
"Yes, I definitely think that's the best option," he said with a nod, grabbing an apple for the trip. Standing up, he put the map in his pocket because he was sure they would need it later. He clasped her hand gently as she got up form the table and they walked out of the hall. "Alright. Anyone asks, we're just looking for the nearest bathroom," he said quietly to her. "That way, they can't honestly get that mad if we're wandering the castle. We'll just be lost and have to pee," he said as they made their way down the first long hallway, lined with classrooms on one side and pictures on the other.
"Nice alibi. They can't hate us for nature calling." She took his hand and followed him down the hallway, keeping an eye out for their first landmark they were to pass, sort of like it was for Dora the Explorer, but not at all because Scorp didn't make her yell for the map. She probably would have hit him if he'd tried something like that. "Gardens first, right?" She asked him, as they headed down the hallway further than she'd gone before. That wasn't saying much though, since they had only been here two days and only explored the guest quarters, their classes, and their new dormitory. They arrived to some sort of glass hallway, a huge arched ceiling and the walls and floor of the corridor lined with plants and grass. "Ohhh." There was even grass underfoot, just like back on Earth, and Pansy unashamedly excitedly leaned down to touch it with her hand. She hadn't realized how she'd missed something as simple as grass until it was completely gone, held as a rarity within the halls of a crazy school like Pigfarts. "This is nice. I think I'll have to come back here." The glass arched hallway let them look out into the view around the school, the redness of mars and vastness of the stars beyond. Really it would be quite a beautiful place at night, especially if they had imported fireflies or something, and she made mental note of that, hoping maybe Scorp did too.
Scorpius found that as they continued down the hallways, they seemed to only get bigger and longer as they approached the first landmark. Every now and then he would glance down at the map, and Dom was really tempted to turn this into a Dora moment after Pansy's post. "Should be approaching the gardens after this turn in the hallway," he replied to her, curious to see just what the garden was going to be like. After all, he wasn't quite sure what kind of plants Mars would have or if there would even be any plants to start with. He froze when they reached the glass hallway, a sense of ease and comfort overcoming him as he took in his surroundings. He couldn't help but grin as she leaned down to touch the grass, obviously happy to see something that earth had had. "This is really nice," he replied, still taking in his surroundings of the hallway along with the view of the outdoors. He found that he wouldn't mind just staying here, for he did feel a sense of calming as they stood where they were. "We should keep going," he murmured reluctantly. "We'll come back to this place another time, I promise."
"Oh, alright." Pansy reluctantly let him lead her on through the garden, leaving it behind. She glanced back over her shoulder, knowing she would be finding her way back there very soon one way or another. They went through a few more corridors, but none that interested Pansy as much as the garden had. It had been like home, almost. She could have happily laid there in that grass for days, imagining she was down by the lake again, laying on the hillsides at Hogwarts like she used to. Finally they approached two massive doors, and it seemed that through them was the only way to advance. There were several strange images on the doors, but remembering their route through which rooms, Pansy figured they must be images that represented games or sports they played at Pigfarts. Maybe quidditch wasn't as big here, and they had other games instead. Maybe it was a wacked out variation of quidditch. Either way, Pansy strode forward and gave the huge doors a good shove, sending them open so the two of them could go inside.
Scorpius picked up on her reluctance almost immediately and made a mental note that they would have to come back to this place. After all, it was a place that she so obviously felt a connection to and he couldn't deny that he felt the same. He wasn't sure what it was about it, but for some bizarre reason, he felt as though it was simply the fact that there was grass. Though it was something so small and seemingly insignificant, the terrain was something that truly divided Mars and Earth. It was something that divided Mars and their home. When they reached the doors, he couldn't help but look at the images curiously. In one of the images, there was a man holding a long tree stick. In another, there were two people throwing some sort of metal object through a wide hoop. He didn't quite know what to make of it, but it kind of saddened him that whatever this was, didn't look like Quidditch. In fact, one of the images even had a man taming some sort of half lion half giraffe looking thing. It was extremely odd. He walked through the doors with Pansy, entering a giant room that was relatively dim. He figured that they must keep the lights down when the room wasn't in use, but could make out some of the objects from the images. To the left there was some sort of sports field with the wide hoop on it and to the right he saw a pile of tree sticks. "You don't think that animal thing is in here, do you?" he questioned softly as they made their way through the room, the door out on the opposite side.
Pansy kept her hand in his as they walked in, taking a careful look around. Well that definitely wasn't Quidditch. Not that she ever played, but it would have been nice to watch a game and know what was going on. As he asked if the creature was in here, she was about to say that they couldn't just keep it loose in a game room and it was probably locked away somewhere. At least, that's how it would have logically been done at Hogwarts. But here was a different story as a creature took a few steps out of a dark corner, the lion/giraffe animal appearing before them and giving a strange low growl. "Oh, I think it most definitely is in here." She had frozen where she stood, wondering how that sport was played, the taming of a creature like that. She looked around it for something that might give her a clue, but had no idea. The picture hadn't even shown what might be used to control the beast, so she figured if the animal advanced any farther, they would have to wing it and figure it out on their own. After all, they needed to get to the door on the other side of the room, the door which so conveniently rest just to the left of where the creature stood watching them. "Got any ideas?"
He groaned as the creature appeared and started to move forward. He thought back to the picture, trying to remember what exactly the guy in the picture seemed to be doing. There definitely didn't seem to be anything that was particularly obvious and for some reason he felt inexplicably irritated. Why would someone keep a creature like this just running amuck? Though, he supposed that that was why no one really came to the games room unless they had supervision or a purpose. "I was hoping that you would have a plan," he admitted, his eyes on the creature as it moved a step closer to them and cocked it's head on top of it's long neck to the side as if calculating them. "What if we just move really slowly to the side and then try and pass him," he suggested. "Let him realize that we are no aggressive threat in the slightest and that we mean no harm. Unless...you have another idea," he said, at a loss as the creature took yet another step closer to them.
Pansy shook her head. "No, no. The way it's acting, the way it's watching us... it's acting a bit like a dragon or a hippogriff. Just proving we're not a threat won't do it. Those animals like to be dominant, and they will start something to either prove their dominance or be beaten. We'll have to beat it, or slip by it really quickly while it's distracted." Pansy kept looking around, searching for something to use. It continued moving closer, and they were probably just outside of striking distance of one of its long legs by now. "Alright, don't move. Follow my lead." She let go of his hand so she could move more freely, taking careful steps a precise distance away from the range of the creature's claw-ended long legs. She was circling around toward the door, but more importantly, toward a rack of long coiled whips and a few metal rods. Finally she reached them and quickly picked up a whip off its hook, keeping an eye on the creature, which had in turn been watching her intently the whole time. She let the whip unloop itself and fall to the ground, but she stayed still, letting the animal make the first move. She wasn't yet close enough to the door to get out, but if she could just get the thing to go off to the right a bit, they could probably make a dash for it.
"Right...well... you know all about dominance," he mumbled, figuring that he would just let her decide what it was that they had to do to get past this creature. He listened as she said 'don't move' and to follow her lead, and he felt awfully confused. He was about to ask which one it was, to stay still or to follow her as she began to make her way around the animal. Well, he decided that staying where he was was probably not a wise decision, so he slowly followed her, eagerly awaiting to see what her plan was as she circled the beast. Watching as she grabbed a whip, he stopped when he was quite a few feet away from her. He wasn't the only one watching Pansy's every move intently, for the beast sure seemed to be following every single step and arm movement he made. He knew to trust her and her plan, yet he didn't like the beast's darkening eyes or the way it was beginning to hunch its shoulders.
The animal had begun to crouch to pounce, and luckily Pansy noticed it. She lifted her arm up and smacked the whip against the floor, hoping maybe the noise would startle the thing. Unfortunately, no such luck. If anything, it got the creature all riled up and ready to go and she had to jump back as it took a small leap forward. "Shit." She started circling around toward the door again, keeping her shoulders square with the creature. As it lashed out toward them with a leg, she took a shot and flicked the whip up toward it's leg, and it wrapped around it a few times. Pansy pulled on the whip and brought its leg to the ground, causing the thing to stumble a little and she could rush a bit closer to the door. Angered, the creature lashed out again with its other foot toward the two of them, but this time I got a bit closer and Pansy could feel the rush of air from it as the great big paw flew past her shoulder. She used the whip again to make it stumble, at the moment not realizing that Scorp had been just over her shoulder and if he hadn't moved in time probably would have been smacked with that paw. Sorry Scorp, Pansy is distracted by this freaky thing.
If she had been expecting to scare the the beast by smacking the whip on the ground, it didn't quite work. Instead of startling the animal, Pansy ended up startling Scorpius and he jumped slightly at the noise. She seemed to know exactly what she was doing with the whip, and if he wasn't slightly concerned for their lives, he would undoubtedly be thinking of some very nice and very kinky thoughts. Alright, he momentarily for the briefest minute thought some inappropriate thoughts, but those thoughts were ruined as the creatures paw reached forward and he had to to jump back in order to avoid getting smacked by the big, fury thing. After all, the last thing Scorpius wants is to get smacked by a giant paw right now. He really would like to find these kitchens and an injury is so not part of the plan. As she managed to get the animal to stumble again, he decided that that opportunity was prime for trying to escape for the door, noticing that they were only a matter of about ten feet from it. "Let's go," he said, pulling her arm quickly. He also made sure that as he rushed them towards the door, he kept the animal in his peripheral vision, though he knew that Pansy would be keeping her eyes firmly on the animal while he led the way out in case the...liraffe?...managed to get back up and regain its balance.
Pansy ran with him as he pulled her arm, trusting him to guide her along as she was determined to keep both her eyes focused on the creature, the Liraffe, because she didn't trust it in the least and figured she'd only succeeded in making it angry at her. The two of them burst through the door successfully and slammed it shut behind them, just in time as a huge paw slammed against the doors as soon as they had been latched. "Let's not go through there anymore unless we absolutely have to." Pansy figured Scorp would be thinking the same thing. She leaned off the door, as it was securely closed now, and realized she still had the whip in her hand. "Oh. I won't be going back in there to put this back. Think I should just leave it by the door?" She shrugged, not really sure what to do with it now. Her stomach gave a small grumble, reminding her of their original destination, the kitchens which she sure hoped wouldn't be a disappointment once they got there. "How many more rooms until we get to the kitchens?"
He let out a relieved sigh as they managed to make it safety, not wanting to face that damn Liraffe again. "I completely agree," he replied, resting against the door like she was. He wondered if there was an easier path to get to the kitchens, yet the only other way seemed to be the really, really long route. Though he didn't want to take the long route the next time they decided to go, he figured it was better than that gymnasium. He glanced at the whip in her hand. "I think you should keep it," he said, blinking innocently. "You know...in case...some other monsters come around," he said with a few head nods. He pulled out the map from his pocket, glancing to make sure they were still on track. "Just this big room here, that looks like it holds some kind of pool," he replied. "Then the kitchens should be just down the hallway after we get out of that room. In no time, we should be consuming foods that we hopefully like," he grinned.
Pansy narrowed her eyes at him as he suggested she keep the whip, you know, just in case. She shrugged and coiled it up in her hand again, carrying it with her as they took off down the hall toward the big room which was hopefully just a simple pool. That would be easy enough to walk around and then they'd be in the kitchens no problem and could eat. She was starving. "Alright, well, let's go. And hopefully, I won't be needing this thing for more monsters. There better not be a sea monster in that pool. That would just be ridiculous." She shook her head, not intending at all to fight back a sea monster or a giant squid or something. Nope. She'd just go hungry, she didn't want to have to work so hard just for some stupid food. But she knew, too, that she wouldn't quit this little adventure since she'd already gone so far. And she wouldn't let Scorp go on without her. Anyway, they finally approached another door, a smaller one that was made of frosted glass with a simple doorknob. "Well. This looks relatively normal compared with the last one. After you?" She gestured toward the knob and waited for him to open it so they could skip around the edge of the pool and get to the kitchens.
He couldn't help but give her an innocent smile when she narrowed her eyes at him. Pansy knows all and sees all, so she obviously must know what's really on his mind. She doesn't say anything about it though and he's relatively pleased when she takes the whip with them. His eyes widened slightly at her suggestion, it not even dawning on him that perhaps it wasn't a swimming pool for people. It could easily be a swimming pool for some sort of monster. Holding back a groan, he seriously hoped that it wasn't, for that would just make this trip that much worse. "Who knows what else this school has hidden," he sighed, realizing that there was still so much about this school to uncover. When they reached the door, he gladly stepped up to it before her, opening it slowly and glancing around the room cautiously. "Looks alright," he muttered, stepping into the dim room and soon closing his eyes as it lit up brightly and quickly. He slowly opened his eyes again, looking at a giant pool which seemed to go from wall to wall of the entire room, except for a small platform that they stood on. "Looks like the only way across is through the water. Unless, you can think of another plan," he groaned, just wanting a slice of apple pie with vanilla ice cream right now.
Pansy groaned as she followed him into the room, discovering that where they stood was the only solid ground not covered by several feet of water. "Dammit. Of course it's not as simple as it should be." She thought for a moment before she walked up to the edge and leaned out, looking down into the water. Pretty deep. She knelt down and dipped her fingers in the water. At least it was warm, but it was really deep and she didn't intend on swimming across because she didn't want to be soaked from head to toe. Swimming in a leather dress was anything but appealing, and walking around in it afterwards seemed even worse. As her hand dragged through the water, she noticed some movement at the bottom of the pool. "Oh. Hm." She stood up again, stuck her foot out, testing an idea, and touched her boot right to the surface of the water. She stayed like that, trying her best to keep her balance. Nothing happened at first, but soon a square piece of tile just big enough to stand on if you didn't move to much rushed up to the surface just below where she had stepped. "Ahh, yes." She stepped onto the tile and stood there, hoping that this was going to work all the way across. But suddenly the tile gave a little shudder and she stepped back onto the platform just in time for the tile to fall back to the bottom of the pool. "Okay, so they don't stay up very long. We'll have to move quickly. You ready?"
He watched as she seemed to test the water, hoping that nothing popped out when she touched she placed her fingers in it. Luckily, nothing seemed to coming out or interested in coming out right now, so he knew that they didn't quite have anything to worry about. Or well, so he hoped. Pansy seemed to be rather deep in thought, so he decided to just allow her to think in silence for a moment. Clearly she was going to try and find a way out of this mess. She tended to be more of the strategical planner when it came to their adventures, whereas he acted on impulse. Hell, his first thought was to jump in the water and swim across as fast as possible. She seemed to be coming up with a much better plan. He watched as she stood, placing her foot on the surface of the water and then allowing a tile to appear. "Right, seems like that's a better plan than swimming across," he said, stepping forward as the tile began to fall, but relieved she stepped off of it in time. "Alright, so the plan it to move fast then," he said, figuring that both of them would be able to manage it. He only hoped that the next tile would rise before the one that they would be on would fall. That would be disastrous. "Do you want to go first or should I?" he questioned while glancing out at the pool.
"Yep. Move fast, don't hesitate, and swim only if we must. Though, I can't help but think that if we fall in, it won't be as easy as just swimming. Otherwise, these tiles wouldn't come up for us. Oh well, we won't worry about that for now. Ready to go? I'll go first, you can follow, but you'll have to make your own tiles I think because they won't stay up long enough for both of us to use the same ones unless we're practically on top of each other. It's up to you, really." She shrugged and stepped out, a tile rising to meet her foot. She quickly stepped again and again, a tile coming up each time. She kept moving at a steady pace, but tried to increase the space between the tiles a little bit as she went, anxious to get across before something could go wrong. She didn't bother to check over her shoulder for Scorp. He was a big boy and could make his way across on his own, and besides, if she turned to check on him, she'd probably end up standing on a tile for too long and would end up in the water, which was the very last thing she wanted right now. She continued along, nearing the halfway point.
He nodded, carefully listening to everything he said because he doesn't want to mess up and fall in the water. Who knew what would happen if you did fall in. "Right, ready," he said reluctantly, wondering if this really was the best idea. He watched as she began to move, making it seem like it was relatively easy. He knew though that that wasn't going to be the case. After the first tile sank and she managed to get a few ahead, he placed his own foot over the water and waited for the tile to rise. As soon as it did, he stepped on and placed another foot out in front of him. He found it rather stressful, mumbling under his breath, "Come on, come on..." He was doing fairly well though, managing to keep his balance and move across the water. It was when he reached just a little more than a third of the way across, that he slipped off of the tile he was standing on while waiting for one to rise. He groaned as he got completely drenched, then looked to see where the tile he was on went. Of course the damn thing would have gone under already. He questioned for a moment what to do, then decided that remaining perfectly still and floating on the surface for a moment was his best plan. Lo and behold, a tile eventually rose and pushed his body up. He quickly pushed himself to his feet, hurrying to continue across the water.
Pansy heard a splash, but she couldn't stop to check on him unless he really needed her or else she'd end up in the water too. She kept going, shouting to him. "Scorp! You good?" She chanced a glance behind her, and gladly saw that he was standing out of the water again on a tile, even if he was completely soaked. She continued on, just barely missing her own tile disappearing beneath her feet. But something seemed off. It was as if his body falling into the water had changed something, set something else into action, but she figured she could have just been paranoid after what had happened with the Liraffe. She kept moving, one tile at a time, until she only had about a third of the pool left to cross. Something dark moved through the water to her right. She paused, but made herself keep moving or else she knew she'd end up in the water with whatever it was. It could have just been a shadow - no, there it was again. Definitely something swimming on this end of the pool. Circling. Scorp falling in had alerted it to their presence here. "Hurry up, Scorp." She tried to keep her voice calm, but she knew they had to get out of here soon or they'd figure out what that dark shape was, and she really didn't want to know right now. She just wanted some breakfast. Was that so much to ask?
Apparently just getting breakfast was too much to ask, and Dom kind of wonders how this transformed into something so intense and life threatening. Hey, it's fun though. Well, not too much fun for Pansy and Scorp, both of whom were still quickly making their way across the water. "I'm fine," he replied, spitting out some of the bad taste of the pool that was in his mouth. "Just slipped." He didn't look up from where was stepping, being extra cautious as he made his way across. Focusing on the tiles, he continued to move as if there was a system: place foot out, wait, step, gather self, repeat. He couldn't help but think that this breakfast better be good. Hell, anything that the kitchens had better be good. For at this point, this trip across the school was not what he was expecting and definitely not worth it. He glanced up momentarily when he heard her tone, detecting someone of slight worry. "I'm coming," he said, moving his feet with an even quicker pace. "Something...wrong?" he questioned, stepping to the next available tile.
She kept going across the tiles, noticing that they were getting slower to rise and quicker to fall the closer to the other platform she got. She had to jump off the falling tile just as the new one surfaced. "It's just, we're not alone anymore. And I think we'd better get across before our new friend comes up to say hello." She kept checking under her, searching for the big shadow, but it had disappeared for the moment. That worried her more than being able to see it. She didn't like not knowing where it was. She kept moving across the tiles as they came and went, but one of them started falling too soon and she hadn't jumped to the next tile yet. She'd fallen into the water and scrambled forward as quickly as she could to the next time, but the creature was at her side almost immediately, a massive grey shape that she couldn't see because it was so big and so close. She shouted a few choice wizard swears and punched it in the nose with the handle of the whip that was still in her hand, and managed to get herself up on the tile. She almost waited there to gather herself before remembering just as it started to quiver that it soon would be depositing her right back into the water if she waited too long. She shakily kept moving, the massive grey animal circling just below the surface around her, eager for her to fall again.
He had a feeling that there was some sort of creature in the water, for there wouldn't be a reason to have a giant room with an empty pool. It was almost cruel that they would house these kind of creatures at the school, for they served no purpose but to be life-challenging. Having heard the splash, Scorpius' eyes widened and he nearly froze when he realized she had frozen. Shaking himself, he knew he had to move before the tile fell. His eyes kept switching their gaze from looking at where he was stepping and then looking at Pansy. "Pans, you okay?" he asked, his feet moving quickly forward because he wanted to be as close as possible without infringing on her needed tiles. He found though that as he moved closer to the other side, it got nearly impossible to stay on the tiles and he struggled to remain balanced. Glancing at the water, he noticed the dark form of something moving in the water near where Pansy was. "It's going to be fine," he found himself saying, somewhat half-heartedly to her. "They wouldn't keep a deadly creature at the school. It's going be okay. We're going to make it to the other side. We're going to make it to the kitchens," he mumbled, continuing to move forwards as quickly as possible.
"I'm fine." She kept moving, one eye on the creature almost at all times. "No deadly creatures in school? Scorp love have you forgotten about the basilisk? Aragog? Honestly. There are no limits to what people keep in schools. Deadly or not, I don't intend to find out if this thing has a taste for scrawny girls. Or sexy boys either." She managed to keep her balance, but her nervousness was probably obvious. She had never been much for swimming. Finally there were only a few yards between her and the platform, and suddenly a whole line of tiles appeared in front of her, a straight path to the platform. She nearly took off running across it, but thought better of that, instead taking them one at a time with a tentative step on each one. Lucky she did, as some of them fell away the instant she touched them. She worked her way across the pathway, choosing carefully where to step, and was nearly there when she realized she wasn't standing on a tile anymore. It was the big grey creature, just like in those cartoons where people jump across a river and end up standing on an angry hippo, Pansy had made her way to standing on the creature's back. The tiles all around her fell away, and she entered an unusual state of momentary panic.
"Well those creatures were so far away from everyone, that you never really crossed them. Now these weird things though, are right in the way of getting to the kitchens. Rather stupid of them to try and block a place that is so important," he replied, still stepping along and keeping his eyes firmly on the water. He momentarily looked up as he saw that she seemed to reach a pathway, and decided that instead of moving forward, he move side to side in order to give her time on the platform. As the tiles disappeared almost instantaneous to her touch, he decided that that really was the best idea. He continued to switch his gaze between tiles and Pansy, tiles and Pansy, but froze as he saw what she was soon. His eyes met hers and he had to quickly hope to the side when the tile so suddenly fell. His mind quickly debated on what the best option would be. Seeing what the creature was going to do, stepping forward and making his way to the creatures back in hopes that he would reach Pansy, jumping into the water and making his way over to her quickly...One thing was for sure though, the later option was probably the most stupid for then he would be susceptible to the creature eating him. "What do you want me to do?" he questioned desperately, his own mind freezing like hers as he was unsure of what to do next. Little did he know that her thoughts were frozen just like his.
Pansy barely registered Scorp asking her what to do. "Just get to the platform. I think he's concentrated on me right now." She kept her legs apart, maintaining as much balance as she could. For some reason, the big creature hadn't moved yet, just stayed as he was on the surface of the water. He bobbed a little, water rushing up over the toes of her boots occasionally, but for the most part, he was still for which Pansy was thankful. She hoped Scorp would listen to her and not do something stupid, but her mind had blanked out and she had no idea what to do to get herself out of this situation. This was weird for her, not knowing how to get out of something. For now, she just focused on staying balanced and paying attention to what the creature was doing, hoping that Scorp could make it to the platform and they could figure something out once he was on solid ground.
Scorpius shook his head, not wanting to listen to what she said about leaving her on the creature. His mind seemed to be frozen though as he thought of what to do. The creature wasn't doing anything though, and he desperately hoped that the thing was going to be a kind and gentle monster if anything. Maybe like a sweet little baby beluga whale. It was a nice thought. He hestitated for a moment, then decided that going to the platform and formulating a plan would be the best idea, considering the constantly dropping tiles didn't help with him trying to formulate a plan. He quickly made his way to the platform, his hands resting on his knees when he reached it and he tried to think of what to do. "Right," he said, looking back up at a frozen Pansy. "I'm getting in the water. I'm going to distract him and I want you to slide off his back and get to the platform. Got it?"
Pansy didn't look up at him when he spoke, preferring to keep her attention on the big grey blob under her. "Oh, hell no you're not." She chanced a glare up at him. "Don't you dare." She flicked her eyes back down, as the thing started to move, sliding slowly forward toward the platform, but down at the same time and soon she was up to her knees, her waist, her chest in the water. She tried not to panic, instead pushing off the creature and making a mad dash for the platform though it was still a few yards away. The creature had circled around and bumped her to the side before diving down again, and she swam harder and faster. When she got to the platform, she reached up for Scorp, trying to pull herself up before the monster came back again. She saw it coming up from below her, probably moving quicker than it seemed.
Scorpius huffed in annoyance when she shot down his plan. He was about to ask if she had some sort of plan that was better, then that the creature started to move forward and down at the same time. His eyes widened at the sudden movement, watching as she slid off the creatures back and into the water. Immediately he rushed to the edge of the platform, kneeling down and ready to take her hands into his when she reached the side. "Come on, come on," he mumbled under his breath. "You can do it." As she was bumped to the side, he pushed himself up to re-situate himself to where she was in the water. When her hand reached towards his, he immediately wrapped his hands around her arms and started to pull her up, eager to get her out of the water as soon as possible.
Pansy slipped up onto the platform with Scorp's help, and her arms went around him and she didn't want to let go any time soon. Seconds after her body was out of the water, the massive grey creature appeared at the surface and Pansy turned to look, letting go of Scorp for just a moment. There it was, leaping clear out of the water, and landed in a breech on it's side, sending a tidal wave of water over the two of them sitting on the platform. Pansy's eyes got big when she realized what it was. "A freaking MEGALODON?! WHO KEEPS A MEGALODON IN A SCHOOL? AN EXTINCT DINOSAUR SIZED SHARK IN A POOL WITH LEAPING TILES ACROSS IT ON THE WAY TO THE KITCHENS?! HONESTLY!" She was shouting out across the water, her voice echoing off the surface and the walls of the rather empty room. She collapsed half on the ground and half in Scorp's arms, panting, trying to catch her breath and finish coughing up the water she'd managed to swallow. "Bloody hell. A megalodon. Bloody. Hell."
His arms wrapped around her immediately, his head burrowing into the side of her neck as he breathed a deep sigh of relief. He forced himself to look up when he heard a loud noise and noticed a giant shark looking thing. He had no idea what it was, but was soon informed once the tidal wave passed them. Pansy of course knew exactly what it was because she is the brightest and specialist girl ever. Oh, and the sexiest... can't forget that one. He shook his head, soaked to the bone now and spitting up water. "So that's where the dinosaurs went then," he mumbled, feeling his body collapse even more on the ground as he sat there, somewhat holding Pansy. "You alright?" he asked, his hand rubbing her back as she coughed.
After her lungs finished expelling the water, she tried to catch her breath. She resituated herself beside him, her arms wrapping securely around him. "Yeah. I'm alright." Once again, she was more thankful for Scorp than she had ever figured she could be. "Just please tell me the kitchen is our next stop and that there's another way back." She sat up and wrung water out of her hair, turning to Scorpius who was coughing as well. "You alright?" She rested her hand on his cheek, leaning forward to kiss him for a minute after he was done coughing. She pulled back, her face close to his as she glanced up at him. "Sorry. I can't stop doing that for some reason."
He nodded in reply then managed to say, "Next stop....we'll find another way back." He released her from his arms, allowing the moment to cough and then run his hand through his hair to try and get some of the water out of it. "I'm fine," he replied after catching his breath. "More relieved than anything." He smiled against her lips as she kissed him, feeling more than happy that they had made it through the Liraffe and Megalodon situations with only minor bumps in the road. "Sorry?" he questioned as she pulled away. "By the way you said that, one would think you're sick of kissing me," he teased with a grin, his hand moving to her wet hair as he swept it away from her face.
Pansy shook her head and smiled at him as he moved her hair away. "Never." She kissed him again softly, as she was still shaking from the rather odd events that had just occurred. She wrapped her arms around his neck, making up for the abruptly ended kisses in the shower and the common room this morning when they'd had an unwanted audience. But as if to remind Pansy that they still weren't alone, the water rippled with movement and she pulled away, glancing over her shoulder at the pool. She got up slowly, pulling Scorp with her as she headed out the door and into a very normal and safe looking hallway. Immediately her arms were around him again and she'd pulled him toward her as she leaned against the wall. Her slow gentle kisses were pursuing his lips as she held him close.
As her lips landed on his once more, his hands moved to her back where they rested gently. He knew that he would never get enough of kissing her, yet the sound of moving water interrupted him and reminded him that they should leave the room quickly. He stood up as she did, their hands helping to pull each other up, then walked with her as they quickly left the room. As his shoes squeaked along, he couldn't help but think that it was rather a pain that they were soaked now. At least they left their wands in their lockers since their classes didn't require them, because a soaked wand would be very, very bad. Once her arms wrapped around him, one of his hands immediately moved to the side of her face while the went to rest on the wall. As much as he loved the tender kisses, his stomach seemed to have other ideas and growled very loudly. He pulled away from her mouth with a sigh then said, "Let's find some real food, then we can have a good old snog session, yeah?"
"Go ahead, Mister Chart-Man. Choose our routes like a good navigator. I'll go wherever you go." She grabbed the bowl of fruit from in front of him, being rather selective in what she scooped out and what she left in the bowl. She ended up with mostly apples and strawberries, a few grapes and pineapples, leaving most of the unidentifiable berries or melon chunks behind. She ate a little, but figured she might as well save up for hopes of real food once they found the kitchens. "So what's the plan, sir?" She asked him, scooting closer as others had started to arrive and fill in around them, Pansy carefully avoiding all of their eyes. This is a short post yes it is.
He began to look very carefully at the map, finding that other than the dormitories, there were no staircases. It was just a super-duper long, one level school. It made searching for the kitchens a bit easier than he would expect finding the kitchens to be at Hogwarts for an uniformed first year. "Look like the kitchens are over at this corner of the school," he said, tracing his finger along a path of hallways. "Past the gardens over here, then past some sort of games center, then past this huge place here...looks a bit like a pool, then bang a right...and voila, kitchens." He looked up from the map to see if Pansy was following what he said. "Got that?" he asked, placing the last bite of the biscuit in his mouth. And Dom is totally fine with short posts. Yep yep.
Pansy watched his finger trace out the route, her eyes wandering around it to the things they would be passing. Looked like it was shaping up to what promised to be quite a fun adventure. They'd probably end up making several stops along the way, whether they wanted to or not, just because that's how their luck usually ended up for going on trips or ventures like this. She nodded when he asked if she got it, and she stabbed the last bits of her fruit with her fork and ate it. "Shall we be off before they miss us?"
"Yes, I definitely think that's the best option," he said with a nod, grabbing an apple for the trip. Standing up, he put the map in his pocket because he was sure they would need it later. He clasped her hand gently as she got up form the table and they walked out of the hall. "Alright. Anyone asks, we're just looking for the nearest bathroom," he said quietly to her. "That way, they can't honestly get that mad if we're wandering the castle. We'll just be lost and have to pee," he said as they made their way down the first long hallway, lined with classrooms on one side and pictures on the other.
"Nice alibi. They can't hate us for nature calling." She took his hand and followed him down the hallway, keeping an eye out for their first landmark they were to pass, sort of like it was for Dora the Explorer, but not at all because Scorp didn't make her yell for the map. She probably would have hit him if he'd tried something like that. "Gardens first, right?" She asked him, as they headed down the hallway further than she'd gone before. That wasn't saying much though, since they had only been here two days and only explored the guest quarters, their classes, and their new dormitory. They arrived to some sort of glass hallway, a huge arched ceiling and the walls and floor of the corridor lined with plants and grass. "Ohhh." There was even grass underfoot, just like back on Earth, and Pansy unashamedly excitedly leaned down to touch it with her hand. She hadn't realized how she'd missed something as simple as grass until it was completely gone, held as a rarity within the halls of a crazy school like Pigfarts. "This is nice. I think I'll have to come back here." The glass arched hallway let them look out into the view around the school, the redness of mars and vastness of the stars beyond. Really it would be quite a beautiful place at night, especially if they had imported fireflies or something, and she made mental note of that, hoping maybe Scorp did too.
Scorpius found that as they continued down the hallways, they seemed to only get bigger and longer as they approached the first landmark. Every now and then he would glance down at the map, and Dom was really tempted to turn this into a Dora moment after Pansy's post. "Should be approaching the gardens after this turn in the hallway," he replied to her, curious to see just what the garden was going to be like. After all, he wasn't quite sure what kind of plants Mars would have or if there would even be any plants to start with. He froze when they reached the glass hallway, a sense of ease and comfort overcoming him as he took in his surroundings. He couldn't help but grin as she leaned down to touch the grass, obviously happy to see something that earth had had. "This is really nice," he replied, still taking in his surroundings of the hallway along with the view of the outdoors. He found that he wouldn't mind just staying here, for he did feel a sense of calming as they stood where they were. "We should keep going," he murmured reluctantly. "We'll come back to this place another time, I promise."
"Oh, alright." Pansy reluctantly let him lead her on through the garden, leaving it behind. She glanced back over her shoulder, knowing she would be finding her way back there very soon one way or another. They went through a few more corridors, but none that interested Pansy as much as the garden had. It had been like home, almost. She could have happily laid there in that grass for days, imagining she was down by the lake again, laying on the hillsides at Hogwarts like she used to. Finally they approached two massive doors, and it seemed that through them was the only way to advance. There were several strange images on the doors, but remembering their route through which rooms, Pansy figured they must be images that represented games or sports they played at Pigfarts. Maybe quidditch wasn't as big here, and they had other games instead. Maybe it was a wacked out variation of quidditch. Either way, Pansy strode forward and gave the huge doors a good shove, sending them open so the two of them could go inside.
Scorpius picked up on her reluctance almost immediately and made a mental note that they would have to come back to this place. After all, it was a place that she so obviously felt a connection to and he couldn't deny that he felt the same. He wasn't sure what it was about it, but for some bizarre reason, he felt as though it was simply the fact that there was grass. Though it was something so small and seemingly insignificant, the terrain was something that truly divided Mars and Earth. It was something that divided Mars and their home. When they reached the doors, he couldn't help but look at the images curiously. In one of the images, there was a man holding a long tree stick. In another, there were two people throwing some sort of metal object through a wide hoop. He didn't quite know what to make of it, but it kind of saddened him that whatever this was, didn't look like Quidditch. In fact, one of the images even had a man taming some sort of half lion half giraffe looking thing. It was extremely odd. He walked through the doors with Pansy, entering a giant room that was relatively dim. He figured that they must keep the lights down when the room wasn't in use, but could make out some of the objects from the images. To the left there was some sort of sports field with the wide hoop on it and to the right he saw a pile of tree sticks. "You don't think that animal thing is in here, do you?" he questioned softly as they made their way through the room, the door out on the opposite side.
Pansy kept her hand in his as they walked in, taking a careful look around. Well that definitely wasn't Quidditch. Not that she ever played, but it would have been nice to watch a game and know what was going on. As he asked if the creature was in here, she was about to say that they couldn't just keep it loose in a game room and it was probably locked away somewhere. At least, that's how it would have logically been done at Hogwarts. But here was a different story as a creature took a few steps out of a dark corner, the lion/giraffe animal appearing before them and giving a strange low growl. "Oh, I think it most definitely is in here." She had frozen where she stood, wondering how that sport was played, the taming of a creature like that. She looked around it for something that might give her a clue, but had no idea. The picture hadn't even shown what might be used to control the beast, so she figured if the animal advanced any farther, they would have to wing it and figure it out on their own. After all, they needed to get to the door on the other side of the room, the door which so conveniently rest just to the left of where the creature stood watching them. "Got any ideas?"
He groaned as the creature appeared and started to move forward. He thought back to the picture, trying to remember what exactly the guy in the picture seemed to be doing. There definitely didn't seem to be anything that was particularly obvious and for some reason he felt inexplicably irritated. Why would someone keep a creature like this just running amuck? Though, he supposed that that was why no one really came to the games room unless they had supervision or a purpose. "I was hoping that you would have a plan," he admitted, his eyes on the creature as it moved a step closer to them and cocked it's head on top of it's long neck to the side as if calculating them. "What if we just move really slowly to the side and then try and pass him," he suggested. "Let him realize that we are no aggressive threat in the slightest and that we mean no harm. Unless...you have another idea," he said, at a loss as the creature took yet another step closer to them.
Pansy shook her head. "No, no. The way it's acting, the way it's watching us... it's acting a bit like a dragon or a hippogriff. Just proving we're not a threat won't do it. Those animals like to be dominant, and they will start something to either prove their dominance or be beaten. We'll have to beat it, or slip by it really quickly while it's distracted." Pansy kept looking around, searching for something to use. It continued moving closer, and they were probably just outside of striking distance of one of its long legs by now. "Alright, don't move. Follow my lead." She let go of his hand so she could move more freely, taking careful steps a precise distance away from the range of the creature's claw-ended long legs. She was circling around toward the door, but more importantly, toward a rack of long coiled whips and a few metal rods. Finally she reached them and quickly picked up a whip off its hook, keeping an eye on the creature, which had in turn been watching her intently the whole time. She let the whip unloop itself and fall to the ground, but she stayed still, letting the animal make the first move. She wasn't yet close enough to the door to get out, but if she could just get the thing to go off to the right a bit, they could probably make a dash for it.
"Right...well... you know all about dominance," he mumbled, figuring that he would just let her decide what it was that they had to do to get past this creature. He listened as she said 'don't move' and to follow her lead, and he felt awfully confused. He was about to ask which one it was, to stay still or to follow her as she began to make her way around the animal. Well, he decided that staying where he was was probably not a wise decision, so he slowly followed her, eagerly awaiting to see what her plan was as she circled the beast. Watching as she grabbed a whip, he stopped when he was quite a few feet away from her. He wasn't the only one watching Pansy's every move intently, for the beast sure seemed to be following every single step and arm movement he made. He knew to trust her and her plan, yet he didn't like the beast's darkening eyes or the way it was beginning to hunch its shoulders.
The animal had begun to crouch to pounce, and luckily Pansy noticed it. She lifted her arm up and smacked the whip against the floor, hoping maybe the noise would startle the thing. Unfortunately, no such luck. If anything, it got the creature all riled up and ready to go and she had to jump back as it took a small leap forward. "Shit." She started circling around toward the door again, keeping her shoulders square with the creature. As it lashed out toward them with a leg, she took a shot and flicked the whip up toward it's leg, and it wrapped around it a few times. Pansy pulled on the whip and brought its leg to the ground, causing the thing to stumble a little and she could rush a bit closer to the door. Angered, the creature lashed out again with its other foot toward the two of them, but this time I got a bit closer and Pansy could feel the rush of air from it as the great big paw flew past her shoulder. She used the whip again to make it stumble, at the moment not realizing that Scorp had been just over her shoulder and if he hadn't moved in time probably would have been smacked with that paw. Sorry Scorp, Pansy is distracted by this freaky thing.
If she had been expecting to scare the the beast by smacking the whip on the ground, it didn't quite work. Instead of startling the animal, Pansy ended up startling Scorpius and he jumped slightly at the noise. She seemed to know exactly what she was doing with the whip, and if he wasn't slightly concerned for their lives, he would undoubtedly be thinking of some very nice and very kinky thoughts. Alright, he momentarily for the briefest minute thought some inappropriate thoughts, but those thoughts were ruined as the creatures paw reached forward and he had to to jump back in order to avoid getting smacked by the big, fury thing. After all, the last thing Scorpius wants is to get smacked by a giant paw right now. He really would like to find these kitchens and an injury is so not part of the plan. As she managed to get the animal to stumble again, he decided that that opportunity was prime for trying to escape for the door, noticing that they were only a matter of about ten feet from it. "Let's go," he said, pulling her arm quickly. He also made sure that as he rushed them towards the door, he kept the animal in his peripheral vision, though he knew that Pansy would be keeping her eyes firmly on the animal while he led the way out in case the...liraffe?...managed to get back up and regain its balance.
Pansy ran with him as he pulled her arm, trusting him to guide her along as she was determined to keep both her eyes focused on the creature, the Liraffe, because she didn't trust it in the least and figured she'd only succeeded in making it angry at her. The two of them burst through the door successfully and slammed it shut behind them, just in time as a huge paw slammed against the doors as soon as they had been latched. "Let's not go through there anymore unless we absolutely have to." Pansy figured Scorp would be thinking the same thing. She leaned off the door, as it was securely closed now, and realized she still had the whip in her hand. "Oh. I won't be going back in there to put this back. Think I should just leave it by the door?" She shrugged, not really sure what to do with it now. Her stomach gave a small grumble, reminding her of their original destination, the kitchens which she sure hoped wouldn't be a disappointment once they got there. "How many more rooms until we get to the kitchens?"
He let out a relieved sigh as they managed to make it safety, not wanting to face that damn Liraffe again. "I completely agree," he replied, resting against the door like she was. He wondered if there was an easier path to get to the kitchens, yet the only other way seemed to be the really, really long route. Though he didn't want to take the long route the next time they decided to go, he figured it was better than that gymnasium. He glanced at the whip in her hand. "I think you should keep it," he said, blinking innocently. "You know...in case...some other monsters come around," he said with a few head nods. He pulled out the map from his pocket, glancing to make sure they were still on track. "Just this big room here, that looks like it holds some kind of pool," he replied. "Then the kitchens should be just down the hallway after we get out of that room. In no time, we should be consuming foods that we hopefully like," he grinned.
Pansy narrowed her eyes at him as he suggested she keep the whip, you know, just in case. She shrugged and coiled it up in her hand again, carrying it with her as they took off down the hall toward the big room which was hopefully just a simple pool. That would be easy enough to walk around and then they'd be in the kitchens no problem and could eat. She was starving. "Alright, well, let's go. And hopefully, I won't be needing this thing for more monsters. There better not be a sea monster in that pool. That would just be ridiculous." She shook her head, not intending at all to fight back a sea monster or a giant squid or something. Nope. She'd just go hungry, she didn't want to have to work so hard just for some stupid food. But she knew, too, that she wouldn't quit this little adventure since she'd already gone so far. And she wouldn't let Scorp go on without her. Anyway, they finally approached another door, a smaller one that was made of frosted glass with a simple doorknob. "Well. This looks relatively normal compared with the last one. After you?" She gestured toward the knob and waited for him to open it so they could skip around the edge of the pool and get to the kitchens.
He couldn't help but give her an innocent smile when she narrowed her eyes at him. Pansy knows all and sees all, so she obviously must know what's really on his mind. She doesn't say anything about it though and he's relatively pleased when she takes the whip with them. His eyes widened slightly at her suggestion, it not even dawning on him that perhaps it wasn't a swimming pool for people. It could easily be a swimming pool for some sort of monster. Holding back a groan, he seriously hoped that it wasn't, for that would just make this trip that much worse. "Who knows what else this school has hidden," he sighed, realizing that there was still so much about this school to uncover. When they reached the door, he gladly stepped up to it before her, opening it slowly and glancing around the room cautiously. "Looks alright," he muttered, stepping into the dim room and soon closing his eyes as it lit up brightly and quickly. He slowly opened his eyes again, looking at a giant pool which seemed to go from wall to wall of the entire room, except for a small platform that they stood on. "Looks like the only way across is through the water. Unless, you can think of another plan," he groaned, just wanting a slice of apple pie with vanilla ice cream right now.
Pansy groaned as she followed him into the room, discovering that where they stood was the only solid ground not covered by several feet of water. "Dammit. Of course it's not as simple as it should be." She thought for a moment before she walked up to the edge and leaned out, looking down into the water. Pretty deep. She knelt down and dipped her fingers in the water. At least it was warm, but it was really deep and she didn't intend on swimming across because she didn't want to be soaked from head to toe. Swimming in a leather dress was anything but appealing, and walking around in it afterwards seemed even worse. As her hand dragged through the water, she noticed some movement at the bottom of the pool. "Oh. Hm." She stood up again, stuck her foot out, testing an idea, and touched her boot right to the surface of the water. She stayed like that, trying her best to keep her balance. Nothing happened at first, but soon a square piece of tile just big enough to stand on if you didn't move to much rushed up to the surface just below where she had stepped. "Ahh, yes." She stepped onto the tile and stood there, hoping that this was going to work all the way across. But suddenly the tile gave a little shudder and she stepped back onto the platform just in time for the tile to fall back to the bottom of the pool. "Okay, so they don't stay up very long. We'll have to move quickly. You ready?"
He watched as she seemed to test the water, hoping that nothing popped out when she touched she placed her fingers in it. Luckily, nothing seemed to coming out or interested in coming out right now, so he knew that they didn't quite have anything to worry about. Or well, so he hoped. Pansy seemed to be rather deep in thought, so he decided to just allow her to think in silence for a moment. Clearly she was going to try and find a way out of this mess. She tended to be more of the strategical planner when it came to their adventures, whereas he acted on impulse. Hell, his first thought was to jump in the water and swim across as fast as possible. She seemed to be coming up with a much better plan. He watched as she stood, placing her foot on the surface of the water and then allowing a tile to appear. "Right, seems like that's a better plan than swimming across," he said, stepping forward as the tile began to fall, but relieved she stepped off of it in time. "Alright, so the plan it to move fast then," he said, figuring that both of them would be able to manage it. He only hoped that the next tile would rise before the one that they would be on would fall. That would be disastrous. "Do you want to go first or should I?" he questioned while glancing out at the pool.
"Yep. Move fast, don't hesitate, and swim only if we must. Though, I can't help but think that if we fall in, it won't be as easy as just swimming. Otherwise, these tiles wouldn't come up for us. Oh well, we won't worry about that for now. Ready to go? I'll go first, you can follow, but you'll have to make your own tiles I think because they won't stay up long enough for both of us to use the same ones unless we're practically on top of each other. It's up to you, really." She shrugged and stepped out, a tile rising to meet her foot. She quickly stepped again and again, a tile coming up each time. She kept moving at a steady pace, but tried to increase the space between the tiles a little bit as she went, anxious to get across before something could go wrong. She didn't bother to check over her shoulder for Scorp. He was a big boy and could make his way across on his own, and besides, if she turned to check on him, she'd probably end up standing on a tile for too long and would end up in the water, which was the very last thing she wanted right now. She continued along, nearing the halfway point.
He nodded, carefully listening to everything he said because he doesn't want to mess up and fall in the water. Who knew what would happen if you did fall in. "Right, ready," he said reluctantly, wondering if this really was the best idea. He watched as she began to move, making it seem like it was relatively easy. He knew though that that wasn't going to be the case. After the first tile sank and she managed to get a few ahead, he placed his own foot over the water and waited for the tile to rise. As soon as it did, he stepped on and placed another foot out in front of him. He found it rather stressful, mumbling under his breath, "Come on, come on..." He was doing fairly well though, managing to keep his balance and move across the water. It was when he reached just a little more than a third of the way across, that he slipped off of the tile he was standing on while waiting for one to rise. He groaned as he got completely drenched, then looked to see where the tile he was on went. Of course the damn thing would have gone under already. He questioned for a moment what to do, then decided that remaining perfectly still and floating on the surface for a moment was his best plan. Lo and behold, a tile eventually rose and pushed his body up. He quickly pushed himself to his feet, hurrying to continue across the water.
Pansy heard a splash, but she couldn't stop to check on him unless he really needed her or else she'd end up in the water too. She kept going, shouting to him. "Scorp! You good?" She chanced a glance behind her, and gladly saw that he was standing out of the water again on a tile, even if he was completely soaked. She continued on, just barely missing her own tile disappearing beneath her feet. But something seemed off. It was as if his body falling into the water had changed something, set something else into action, but she figured she could have just been paranoid after what had happened with the Liraffe. She kept moving, one tile at a time, until she only had about a third of the pool left to cross. Something dark moved through the water to her right. She paused, but made herself keep moving or else she knew she'd end up in the water with whatever it was. It could have just been a shadow - no, there it was again. Definitely something swimming on this end of the pool. Circling. Scorp falling in had alerted it to their presence here. "Hurry up, Scorp." She tried to keep her voice calm, but she knew they had to get out of here soon or they'd figure out what that dark shape was, and she really didn't want to know right now. She just wanted some breakfast. Was that so much to ask?
Apparently just getting breakfast was too much to ask, and Dom kind of wonders how this transformed into something so intense and life threatening. Hey, it's fun though. Well, not too much fun for Pansy and Scorp, both of whom were still quickly making their way across the water. "I'm fine," he replied, spitting out some of the bad taste of the pool that was in his mouth. "Just slipped." He didn't look up from where was stepping, being extra cautious as he made his way across. Focusing on the tiles, he continued to move as if there was a system: place foot out, wait, step, gather self, repeat. He couldn't help but think that this breakfast better be good. Hell, anything that the kitchens had better be good. For at this point, this trip across the school was not what he was expecting and definitely not worth it. He glanced up momentarily when he heard her tone, detecting someone of slight worry. "I'm coming," he said, moving his feet with an even quicker pace. "Something...wrong?" he questioned, stepping to the next available tile.
She kept going across the tiles, noticing that they were getting slower to rise and quicker to fall the closer to the other platform she got. She had to jump off the falling tile just as the new one surfaced. "It's just, we're not alone anymore. And I think we'd better get across before our new friend comes up to say hello." She kept checking under her, searching for the big shadow, but it had disappeared for the moment. That worried her more than being able to see it. She didn't like not knowing where it was. She kept moving across the tiles as they came and went, but one of them started falling too soon and she hadn't jumped to the next tile yet. She'd fallen into the water and scrambled forward as quickly as she could to the next time, but the creature was at her side almost immediately, a massive grey shape that she couldn't see because it was so big and so close. She shouted a few choice wizard swears and punched it in the nose with the handle of the whip that was still in her hand, and managed to get herself up on the tile. She almost waited there to gather herself before remembering just as it started to quiver that it soon would be depositing her right back into the water if she waited too long. She shakily kept moving, the massive grey animal circling just below the surface around her, eager for her to fall again.
He had a feeling that there was some sort of creature in the water, for there wouldn't be a reason to have a giant room with an empty pool. It was almost cruel that they would house these kind of creatures at the school, for they served no purpose but to be life-challenging. Having heard the splash, Scorpius' eyes widened and he nearly froze when he realized she had frozen. Shaking himself, he knew he had to move before the tile fell. His eyes kept switching their gaze from looking at where he was stepping and then looking at Pansy. "Pans, you okay?" he asked, his feet moving quickly forward because he wanted to be as close as possible without infringing on her needed tiles. He found though that as he moved closer to the other side, it got nearly impossible to stay on the tiles and he struggled to remain balanced. Glancing at the water, he noticed the dark form of something moving in the water near where Pansy was. "It's going to be fine," he found himself saying, somewhat half-heartedly to her. "They wouldn't keep a deadly creature at the school. It's going be okay. We're going to make it to the other side. We're going to make it to the kitchens," he mumbled, continuing to move forwards as quickly as possible.
"I'm fine." She kept moving, one eye on the creature almost at all times. "No deadly creatures in school? Scorp love have you forgotten about the basilisk? Aragog? Honestly. There are no limits to what people keep in schools. Deadly or not, I don't intend to find out if this thing has a taste for scrawny girls. Or sexy boys either." She managed to keep her balance, but her nervousness was probably obvious. She had never been much for swimming. Finally there were only a few yards between her and the platform, and suddenly a whole line of tiles appeared in front of her, a straight path to the platform. She nearly took off running across it, but thought better of that, instead taking them one at a time with a tentative step on each one. Lucky she did, as some of them fell away the instant she touched them. She worked her way across the pathway, choosing carefully where to step, and was nearly there when she realized she wasn't standing on a tile anymore. It was the big grey creature, just like in those cartoons where people jump across a river and end up standing on an angry hippo, Pansy had made her way to standing on the creature's back. The tiles all around her fell away, and she entered an unusual state of momentary panic.
"Well those creatures were so far away from everyone, that you never really crossed them. Now these weird things though, are right in the way of getting to the kitchens. Rather stupid of them to try and block a place that is so important," he replied, still stepping along and keeping his eyes firmly on the water. He momentarily looked up as he saw that she seemed to reach a pathway, and decided that instead of moving forward, he move side to side in order to give her time on the platform. As the tiles disappeared almost instantaneous to her touch, he decided that that really was the best idea. He continued to switch his gaze between tiles and Pansy, tiles and Pansy, but froze as he saw what she was soon. His eyes met hers and he had to quickly hope to the side when the tile so suddenly fell. His mind quickly debated on what the best option would be. Seeing what the creature was going to do, stepping forward and making his way to the creatures back in hopes that he would reach Pansy, jumping into the water and making his way over to her quickly...One thing was for sure though, the later option was probably the most stupid for then he would be susceptible to the creature eating him. "What do you want me to do?" he questioned desperately, his own mind freezing like hers as he was unsure of what to do next. Little did he know that her thoughts were frozen just like his.
Pansy barely registered Scorp asking her what to do. "Just get to the platform. I think he's concentrated on me right now." She kept her legs apart, maintaining as much balance as she could. For some reason, the big creature hadn't moved yet, just stayed as he was on the surface of the water. He bobbed a little, water rushing up over the toes of her boots occasionally, but for the most part, he was still for which Pansy was thankful. She hoped Scorp would listen to her and not do something stupid, but her mind had blanked out and she had no idea what to do to get herself out of this situation. This was weird for her, not knowing how to get out of something. For now, she just focused on staying balanced and paying attention to what the creature was doing, hoping that Scorp could make it to the platform and they could figure something out once he was on solid ground.
Scorpius shook his head, not wanting to listen to what she said about leaving her on the creature. His mind seemed to be frozen though as he thought of what to do. The creature wasn't doing anything though, and he desperately hoped that the thing was going to be a kind and gentle monster if anything. Maybe like a sweet little baby beluga whale. It was a nice thought. He hestitated for a moment, then decided that going to the platform and formulating a plan would be the best idea, considering the constantly dropping tiles didn't help with him trying to formulate a plan. He quickly made his way to the platform, his hands resting on his knees when he reached it and he tried to think of what to do. "Right," he said, looking back up at a frozen Pansy. "I'm getting in the water. I'm going to distract him and I want you to slide off his back and get to the platform. Got it?"
Pansy didn't look up at him when he spoke, preferring to keep her attention on the big grey blob under her. "Oh, hell no you're not." She chanced a glare up at him. "Don't you dare." She flicked her eyes back down, as the thing started to move, sliding slowly forward toward the platform, but down at the same time and soon she was up to her knees, her waist, her chest in the water. She tried not to panic, instead pushing off the creature and making a mad dash for the platform though it was still a few yards away. The creature had circled around and bumped her to the side before diving down again, and she swam harder and faster. When she got to the platform, she reached up for Scorp, trying to pull herself up before the monster came back again. She saw it coming up from below her, probably moving quicker than it seemed.
Scorpius huffed in annoyance when she shot down his plan. He was about to ask if she had some sort of plan that was better, then that the creature started to move forward and down at the same time. His eyes widened at the sudden movement, watching as she slid off the creatures back and into the water. Immediately he rushed to the edge of the platform, kneeling down and ready to take her hands into his when she reached the side. "Come on, come on," he mumbled under his breath. "You can do it." As she was bumped to the side, he pushed himself up to re-situate himself to where she was in the water. When her hand reached towards his, he immediately wrapped his hands around her arms and started to pull her up, eager to get her out of the water as soon as possible.
Pansy slipped up onto the platform with Scorp's help, and her arms went around him and she didn't want to let go any time soon. Seconds after her body was out of the water, the massive grey creature appeared at the surface and Pansy turned to look, letting go of Scorp for just a moment. There it was, leaping clear out of the water, and landed in a breech on it's side, sending a tidal wave of water over the two of them sitting on the platform. Pansy's eyes got big when she realized what it was. "A freaking MEGALODON?! WHO KEEPS A MEGALODON IN A SCHOOL? AN EXTINCT DINOSAUR SIZED SHARK IN A POOL WITH LEAPING TILES ACROSS IT ON THE WAY TO THE KITCHENS?! HONESTLY!" She was shouting out across the water, her voice echoing off the surface and the walls of the rather empty room. She collapsed half on the ground and half in Scorp's arms, panting, trying to catch her breath and finish coughing up the water she'd managed to swallow. "Bloody hell. A megalodon. Bloody. Hell."
His arms wrapped around her immediately, his head burrowing into the side of her neck as he breathed a deep sigh of relief. He forced himself to look up when he heard a loud noise and noticed a giant shark looking thing. He had no idea what it was, but was soon informed once the tidal wave passed them. Pansy of course knew exactly what it was because she is the brightest and specialist girl ever. Oh, and the sexiest... can't forget that one. He shook his head, soaked to the bone now and spitting up water. "So that's where the dinosaurs went then," he mumbled, feeling his body collapse even more on the ground as he sat there, somewhat holding Pansy. "You alright?" he asked, his hand rubbing her back as she coughed.
After her lungs finished expelling the water, she tried to catch her breath. She resituated herself beside him, her arms wrapping securely around him. "Yeah. I'm alright." Once again, she was more thankful for Scorp than she had ever figured she could be. "Just please tell me the kitchen is our next stop and that there's another way back." She sat up and wrung water out of her hair, turning to Scorpius who was coughing as well. "You alright?" She rested her hand on his cheek, leaning forward to kiss him for a minute after he was done coughing. She pulled back, her face close to his as she glanced up at him. "Sorry. I can't stop doing that for some reason."
He nodded in reply then managed to say, "Next stop....we'll find another way back." He released her from his arms, allowing the moment to cough and then run his hand through his hair to try and get some of the water out of it. "I'm fine," he replied after catching his breath. "More relieved than anything." He smiled against her lips as she kissed him, feeling more than happy that they had made it through the Liraffe and Megalodon situations with only minor bumps in the road. "Sorry?" he questioned as she pulled away. "By the way you said that, one would think you're sick of kissing me," he teased with a grin, his hand moving to her wet hair as he swept it away from her face.
Pansy shook her head and smiled at him as he moved her hair away. "Never." She kissed him again softly, as she was still shaking from the rather odd events that had just occurred. She wrapped her arms around his neck, making up for the abruptly ended kisses in the shower and the common room this morning when they'd had an unwanted audience. But as if to remind Pansy that they still weren't alone, the water rippled with movement and she pulled away, glancing over her shoulder at the pool. She got up slowly, pulling Scorp with her as she headed out the door and into a very normal and safe looking hallway. Immediately her arms were around him again and she'd pulled him toward her as she leaned against the wall. Her slow gentle kisses were pursuing his lips as she held him close.
As her lips landed on his once more, his hands moved to her back where they rested gently. He knew that he would never get enough of kissing her, yet the sound of moving water interrupted him and reminded him that they should leave the room quickly. He stood up as she did, their hands helping to pull each other up, then walked with her as they quickly left the room. As his shoes squeaked along, he couldn't help but think that it was rather a pain that they were soaked now. At least they left their wands in their lockers since their classes didn't require them, because a soaked wand would be very, very bad. Once her arms wrapped around him, one of his hands immediately moved to the side of her face while the went to rest on the wall. As much as he loved the tender kisses, his stomach seemed to have other ideas and growled very loudly. He pulled away from her mouth with a sigh then said, "Let's find some real food, then we can have a good old snog session, yeah?"
Re: Pigfarts [continued from 1.0]
Pansy laughed softly as his stomach revolted against the further prolonging of their arrival in the kitchens, and she smiled up at him and took his hand. "Yep, food sounds wonderful." She put her hand across her stomach as it growled in agreement. Luckily, it was just a normal corridor, a plain simple wonderful hallway to walk down, and the kitchens where just around the corner. There wasn't a door, just a heavy curtain to push to the side. Not that they needed a door. What students would be deterred by a simple door after going through all that? None of them. Stepping around the curtain, Pansy took a look around and was completely amazed. She'd always thought the Hogwarts kitchens were massive and wonderful, but they were nothing compared to these. Cabinets covered every bit of wall, a roaring fireplace on each end of the enormous kitchen, counters all down the center with various racks or baskets full of silverware and pots and dishes and anything that could possibly be wanted or imagined. There were dozens of stoves and refrigerators lining the walls where there weren't cabinets, and she honestly didn't know where to start. "Woah." She kept hold of Scorp's hand as she wandered into the huge room, opening the first cabinet she came to where she found a strange assortment of muggle food that she didn't recognize except that some of them were the odd snacks the first year mudbloods muggleborns liked to cling to.
He gladly clasped her hand in his, laughing slightly as her stomach let out a small growl. "Right, to the kitchens then," he grinned as they began to walk down the hallway. He was rather relieved that it was just a simple hallway and a simple curtain to walk through. Once entering the kitchens he froze. The place was ten times better than the Hogwarts kitchens. "Damn," he muttered, his eyes taking in everything before him. "This is...this is better than Hogwarts and even Malfoy Manor," he said. He allowed her to tug him forward, his eyes still taking in everything before him. He glanced into the cupboard curiously, realizing he didn't know what any of the foods were. "Alright, maybe some aspects of it are much better than others," he said, cautiously pulling out a package of food. He glanced at the orange plastic that wrapped a little hard square thing, noticing that they were some sort of noodle on the front. "Huh," he said, dropping it quickly onto the shelf again. He then pulled out an orange box, his eyes lighting up when he saw that there were orange noodles on the front. "Pansy!" he said excitedly. "Look! They're seashells and they are orange!" Pulling his hand away from hers, he opened the box and took out a dry noodle. "This...is not what the box advertises," he said feeling very disappointed. He shrugged, popped the noodle in his mouth, then promptly spit it out. "Shit! That takes horrible! Who would eat this shit?!"
Pansy watched amusedly as he pulled out some of the strange food, laughing at him as he couldn't eat it. "Wait, let me see that." She picked up the box and glanced it over, finding pictures and directions on the back. "Oh, you have to cook it like muggles do, apparently. Odd. I've never tried before." She held it in her hands, contemplating, but as she looked at the picture on the front again, she decided it might be worth giving it a shot. "This looks good though. Want to try to make it?" She didn't wait for him to answer as she carried the box with her toward the counters, reading as she went and grabbing one of the pots that looked satisfactory when she compared it to the one in the picture. "We need to boil six cups of water. Have you ever boiled water before?" Pansy hoped maybe he had, as she never had to do something like that before. Why would she when she'd been born in a perfectly well off pureblood family with house elves to do the cooking? She'd never had to make her own food unless she wanted to, and it was never muggle food like this. Sandwiches maybe, or something that didn't require culinary skills. She shrugged, and started filling their pot with water.
His eyes widened as she suggested that they make. "Like... turning on a stove?" he asked in shock. He glanced over at the giant metal thing, very hesitant to use it. Before he could protest, she seemed to decide that they were going to be making the orange seashells. Watching as she picked out a pot, he then shook his head when she asked if he knew how to boil water. "Isn't that just...waiting for it bubble? Putting it over a fire?" he asked. "Kind of like in potions?" As she started to fill the pot, he moved over to where the stove was and looked carefully at the buttons and knobs. "Errr," he said, turning a knob based on the little diagram on the stove and watching as it shot out this fire. His hand dropped the knob, the fire going out. "Woah," he said, "I think..that that was right," he said, carefully turning the little knob again and waiting nervously for it to light again. He managed to do it again and turned the knob slightly so that it went to a lower setting. "Okay...that's the fire," he said, waiting for her next instructions.
"Congrats, Caveman Scorp, you've made fire. That works." Pansy lifted the pot and sat it down on top of the fire, staring at it rather intently as she waited for something to happen. It seemed like it was taking forever. She sighed and crossed her arms, waiting and waiting, wishing she'd had her wand with her so that she could just use that to boil the water, assuming it would work. Ashley just left to go make some velveeta noodles and is now sitting in bed enjoying them like a proper fat american eating cheesey noodles in a bed at 10 at night. Yep. But Pansy has to wait, as she stares impatiently at the water until teeny bubbles started to appear on the bottom of the pot. "Oh, yay!" She didn't wait much longer, just until the water started to simmer, and she dumped the noodles into the pot, stirring them around with a big wooden spoon.
He watched as the pot was set over the fire, then stared down at the water as if it was supposed to immediately do something. "How long do you reckon it'll take for the bubbles to appear?" he asked, already impatient with waiting for the damn water. He kept looking into the pot, then decided it would just be better if he didn't watch for the nonexistent bubbles to come. He moved back to lean on the counter, trying to think of things to occupy his mind with while waiting. Luckily Pansy picked up the box just before his thoughts went down one particular road, and he excitedly pushed himself off the counter. "Brilliant," he grinned, looking down into the pot. "Is it ready now? Do we just have to turn them orange?" he asked.
"Ummmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm..." Pansy stared at the box, reading it a few times to check. "We have to let them be in there for a few minutes while we stir it. And then we dump this pack of stuff in there and stir it up and then we can eat it." Pansy was impatient, and kept poking at them with the spoon, dissatisfied with waiting. She sat the spoon aside and hopped up to sit on the counter beside the stove, looking down into the pot every once in a while to check it's progress, not that she knew what was supposed to be happening. "How much longerrrrrrr?" She clutched at her stomach as it growled again.
Scorpius nearly groaned when she told him that they would have to wait. All he wanted, was orange seashells right now. He hoped that they tasted as good as they looked...but it was a rather odd food. He moved to sit on the counter next to her, pulling himself up as he began to tap the top of his knee with his fingers. "It's been probably about five minutes...if that," he said, though it really felt like it had been at least twenty. "Just...another couple minutes. Why don't we think about something other than the food...yeah? Get our minds off of the cooking noodles. Err...think you're going to fall behind in the basket weaving class?" he questioned.
Pansy sighed unhappily, her head flopping over on his shoulder as he sat beside her. "I do not like to wait." She listened to him talking, figuring that was probably a good idea. "I don't know. Does it matter? Am I ever going to need to weave a speedy functional basket underwater? No. I am not. I guess eventually I'll catch on, but I'm not exactly a crafts sort of person." She shrugged. "What about you and your knitting class? Going to keep dominating it? Or you going to keep failing naptime?" Pansy sat up again and smiled at him for a moment before checking the noodles again. Nearly there. This is a short post, but Ashley is distracted by her own velveeta noodles. MMMMM.
Scorpius wasn't sure what the purpose of underwater basket weaving was, but he was sure that it was a waste of a class. "Yeah, I can't really see you being the crafty sort of person," he said with a small shrug. "No worries, I'll enjoy that stuff enough for the both of us. Knitting is easy," he said with a sigh, "and so is colouring. I know I won't have problems in those classes...but nap time? It's a disaster. Do you think they're going to be grading us?" he questioned. He watched as she got up to inspect the noodles, hoping that they were nearly done. "Or do you think...it's just a way of breaking up the monotonous day? Either way it's stupid," he huffed. Because there's no way Pansy can see this one, since Pansy cannot possible see all with her face is practically in the pot as she looks at the noodles... he pouted, because Scorpius does not pout in front of people.
Pansy saw his last pout, so she lets him get away with this one without her seeing. "I don't know. I don't think it's for a grade, I think they just want us to rest because heaven knows most of us don't at night." She peeked at him out of the corner of her eye, still stirring up the noodles. "I think they're done. We've got to dump the water." She picked it up carefully, carrying it over to the sink where she started to pour the water slowly out, trying to not let any of the little seashells escape. She held the spoon over the bottom of it, keeping the noodles inside as she poured the water out. "And now we can add the orange stuff!" She held up the packet, staring at it for a moment before she ripped it open and squeezed the stuff out over the noodles.
"Hmm, that's a good point," he said, thinking of the loud activities most of the Phillics engaged in. He was just glad that he was so exhausted that he was able to fall asleep and block out all their noises. He only hoped that would continue to be the case. Jumping off the counter excitedly, he moved forward quickly when she said that it was ready. He watched as she poured the water out, reather impressed when none of the noodles fell. "Yessss, time to make it orange," he grinned, watching as she opened the packet and started to squeeze out the orange stuff. "That looks disgusting!" he said, looking revolted at the gooey stuff that came out. "Why doesn't it look like the cover of the box!" he asked, quickly picking up the box and comparing the two.
"Well, cause you have to stir it silly!" Pansy was just guessing, though that is what the box said to do. She took the spoon and stirred it up really quickly, distributing the goo around the noodles. "See? That looks much better than before." She scooped up a little of it on the spoon, holding it up for him to take a bite of, but she got tired of waiting and it looked really good so she brought it around to her mouth instead. Cheese. THE ORANGE STUFF WAS CHEESE. She wasn't sure how, or what kind of cheese came in a silver pouch and looked like that, but it was good. "Oh Merlin Scorp, you've got to try this." She scooped a bit more, holding this spoonful out for him to actually get a taste of.
He watched as she stirred it up, deciding that it really did look a lot better as the goo seemed to melt over the noodles. As she held out the spoon, he bent his head as if he was about to take a bite when her mouth closed over it before he even had the chance. "Well then," he said, raising an eyebrow and watching her face as she ate the noodle. Her face seemed to light up when she ate it and he figured that the orange stuff must really be good. When she held out the spoon for him to try, he was sure to move much more quickly as he took his bite. He ate it slowly, his mouth taking in the flavour, before swallowing and saying, "That's amazing!" Maybe Muggles weren't all that bad when it came to food. He immediately wanted another bite, so he quickly grabbed another spoon from the drawer next to the stove, dipped it in the pot, and took out another spoonful to enjoy.
Not that she would admit it, but muggles sure made some good food, or at least good cheesey orange noodles. She took another bite and laughed as Scorp got his own spoon to eat with, which was ponably a good idea because this was too good for her to share too constantly. "Do we want to get bowls for it or just waste no time and keep eating from the pot?" She took another spoonful of them, and carefully licked the extra cheesey goodness off of the spoon after she ate the noodles. They way they were eating these things quite like starved children, which they sort of were, she figured that he wouldn't want to stop to find bowls and if she walked away to get some, she would return to find a considerable amount less than when she had left. So she decided just to set the pot down on the counter and they could keep eating from that. "Why don't they serve this upstairs? And what else are they hiding down here I wonder that would be really good to eat?" Pansy glanced around the kitchen as she got distracted licking the cheese off her spoon again, trying to decide where to search once their noodles were gone.
Scorpius gave her an 'are you kidding me?' look of disbelief. Why bother with bowls when they have spoons and a giant pot between them? After all the odd coloured food and then the horrible tasting stuff, he didn't want to fuss with wasting any time in consuming half his body weight with whatever they could find down here. He continued to eat, sticking the spoon in and grabbing a large spoonful of it, then enjoying the gooey noodles as he ate them. He almost let out a noise of protest when she moved the bowl, but sighed in relief when she just placed it on the counter. "This is amazing," he said, his stomach feeling quite happier already. "I dunno why they are keeping this stuff from us. Seems rather rude that they are keeping something so amazing just shoved in a cabinet." He then took another bite, letting out a happy sigh when he tasted the cheesy noodles again. He gave her a small shrug, not knowing what could be down here, then greedily and quickly took a large spoonful while she was distracted and looking around the kitchen.
She kept eating the noodles until she'd had her fill, or at least had eaten about a third of it, leaving the rest for Scorpius to finish off as she was sure he would be more than happy to do. She dropped her spoon into the sink and wandering back to the cabinets. She dug through, picking things up and putting most of them back, deciding they weren't worth investigating. But when she picked up a jar of something brown, she looked at it for a bit, curious. "Nut-ella? Noo-tella? Hm. Here." She tossed it to Scorp. "Let's find something to try that on." She shut the cabinet of muggle food and opened up a few others, searching through them for something else that looked good to eat. But the next few were mostly just baking supplies, huge containers of various white powders and such. Pansy skipped over them quickly, moving onto the next few cabinets. As they continued to produce nothing that looked readily edible, she sighed and headed toward one of the huge refrigerators, tugging the door open. The first one was full of meat, and she closed it back. The second one though was like jungle of fruits and she picked up an apple, turning to see if Scorp had done something with the brown jar yet or if he was still polishing off their noodles.
He continued to eat the noodles, finding that he couldn't quite get enough of the delicious cheesiness. Shrugging as she dropped her spoon, he figured that he would be perfectly fine with continuing to eat. At the rate he was eating, there wasn't going to be any left in a few minutes, so he sincerely hoped that she hadn't wanted more. When she tossed a jar at him, he quickly dropped the spoon in the pot and managed to catch it. Looking at the package curiously, he wasn't too sure that a hazelnut spread was going to taste all that great. Still, he decided to leave his mind open to trying new things, since the orange seashells were positively amazing. Opening the jar, he gave the spread a curious sniff, then glanced back up to see Pansy digging through cupboards. With her back turned to him, he decided sticking his finger in the brown stuff real fast wouldn't be that big of a deal. He got a good amount on his finger, then sucked it off, his eyes widening as he did. Whatever it was...Nut-ella? It was fucking amazing. He suddenly had the urge to try putting different things in it. He glanced into the pot of abandoned noodles, deciding...why not? He took another finger full of the Nutella, then picked up some noodles and combined the two. After all, he didn't want to cross contaminate the cheese and hazelnut spread. His eyes widened appreciatively as he ate another noodle with the stuff...because Nutella tastes amazing with just about everything. Even...mac and cheese.
Pansy had turned around to see brown goop dropping from Scorp's fingers onto a spoonful of noodles. "What are you... ew!" She walked back over to where he was, hopping up to sit on the counter and take a bite out of her apple. She watched as he ate the combination as if it were some kind of heavenly-sent treat created by the angels or something, and yet she couldn't help but think it looked like a terrible combination to try. "What is that stuff anyway, figure it out? They showed it on a piece of bread." She eyed the nearly emptied pot of noodles, scraping up a few of the stragglers on her abandoned spoon and having a last bite of it. "Is the brown stuff any good, what's it taste like? You've got it all over your fingers, you know." She eyed the jar in Scorp's hand, trying to decide if she should go on a hunt for some bread or something to put it on, or just clean off her spoon and get a spoonful. Maybe she could put it on her apple or something.
"It tastes good," he said, looking a bit like a scolded child as he looked as his messy fingers. "Err, you should really try it," he said nodding, holding out the jar for her. "It's something with some sort of nutty taste. Not quite sure what though. Cheese and nuts go together...right?" he questioned, trying to make some sort of excuse for his odd combination. "It tastes...amazing," was all he could really think to say in reply. He looked at his fingers again, shrugging and then licking the spread off of them. "Just try some without anything...or try it with anything. This stuff is one of those things that will taste good on about anything you encounter," he said, still holding out the jar.
Pansy took the jar from him and thought about finding something to spread it on, but settled for using her finger since she couldn't decide on what sounded best. She had only been mildly disappointed when Scorp's own nutella-covered fingers weren't offered to her, but her own would be fine. She looked at it, and really it looked like liquid chocolate, which she wasn't too sure about. But as she sucked it off her finger, her eyes got big and she realized it was far far better than just liquid chocolate. It was chocolatey and nutty and thick and delicious and wonderful. "Wow. This really is good. You were right, actually. It's probably good on anything and it's also good on nothing at all, and... mmm." She sighed happily, contemplating taking another taste of it.
There were a few reasons that Scorp didn't offer his finger to Pansy. The main reason, because he didn't think that he'd be able to control himself if she sucked his own finger, because they were supposed to be enjoying a nice meal of foods that they would actually enjoy. He also didn't have his wand on him and according to Dom's psych professor...the pull out method really does not work. Though, with her still sucking her own finger, he figured that it wasn't much better. Plus, along with the face she was making...it was just like that little smiley on skype. "Yeah, why don't we find something to dip it in," he suggested, eager to get away from the finger sucking. "Definitely want to keep eating this stuff," he said with a grin.
Scorp is so terrible at birth control, but at least he is getting some foresight about such things now. "Good idea." She did have to make sure she'd gotten it all off of her finger first, but as soon as that was taken care of, she slipped down off the counter and started through the cabinets again. Finally she found a shelf that had breads and bagels and tortillas and things on it, and she grabbed a little of each and brought it over to him, pulling a knife out of a drawer to use to spread their nutella. She pulled a bagel out of the bag and cut it in half, spreading some nutella on it. Yep, it was delicious. Of course it was, she had expected it to be, because nutella was good on everything. She spread a little on her apple she had left sitting there as well, and that too was completely delicious. She handed over the knife to Scorpius so he could try it on something.
Scorp is terrible with birth control, but Dom promises that he'll be much more careful in the future and will, almost always, have both wands on him at all times. He watched as she dug through the cabinets, curious as to what she was going to bring over. He nodded his head in agreement with what he saw, sure that every single one of the things was going to taste amazing. Watching as she seemed to very much so enjoy the bagel and apple, he gladly took the knife from her hand and spread the Nutella over a slice of bread like the little picture on the front of the jar. He took a bite, his eyes closing as he enjoyed the taste. "Soooo much better than the cheesy noodles," he said, opening his eyes and taking another bite. "Hey Pans," he began, then in between bites he managed to ask, "What if...we took this stuff...with us....and put it on the foods...they serve...in the great hall?"
Pansy blinked up at him and stared in wonder. "Why didn't I think of that. That is... that's kind of brilliant. This stuff could make anything taste good!" She got up quickly and headed to the first cabinet again, searching for as many of the jars as she could find. There were about eight of them, including the one they'd already managed to eat a third of. "This should last us a few meals, I guess. We'll need to find a way to get more of them." She started thinking, not coming up with anything quite yet, but loving the idea more and more she thought about it. She kept eating her apple, tapping her fingers on the counter absentmindedly.
"I have my moments," he shrugged, dipping the knife in the Nutella and lathering the bread in more of it. He then got off of the counter, opening the cabinets and searching for a bag of some sorts while he ate his bread. He then moved over to the cabinet she was at and began to fill the bag with the jars. "Well, maybe they'll replenish the kitchens or something when they notice that there's no jars left," he hoped. "I mean...we can probably get a jar to last us a day, so we should be good for a week." He didn't quite like the prospect of having to come to the kitchens weekly, but he figured that if they took the really long path here, then they wouldn't encounter any monsters.
"Yeah, but there's got to be a better way to get it than to have to keep coming back here and stealing it every time we run out." She'd eaten her apple down to the core now, but she continued putting nutella on it, even if all she did was lick it off because the edible part of the apple was essentially gone. "But regardless, we've got to find a better way to the kitchens. We can't come back that same way every time. I wonder how the long way is. It wouldn't be as dangerous, I think, just because it's such a long way around." She mused out loud for a while, but didn't really come to any decision about what to do. Perhaps inspiration would strike later. She wondered briefly where the kitchen workers were, because at Hogwarts there would have been house elves everywhere in here, running around between the stoves, cooking things for her to sample and steal.
"I can't think of any other way to do it though," he said with a small shrug. "I mean, until we come up with a better plan, it looks like the long way around Pigfarts is our best option." He pulled the map out of his pocket then laid it on the counter. He looked at it carefully, tracing the hallways with his finger. "Well, if we go all the way around this way," he said, his finger tracing a long and intricate path, "We'll be able to stay in hallways. I doubt we'd come across any creatures that way. Though, it would take at least triple the time by the way the hallways are all weaved together. We could also try and put in a request about getting whoever sets up the food at the tables to send up the Nutella stuff with each meal. I mean, I was able to convince the House Elves to put hot sauce on the table every morning and they seemed more than willing to do it. Perhaps it wouldn't be that big of a deal to try asking."
"Maybe we could. I just wonder who does the cooking and stuff down here. House elves were easy enough to push around, but things have been different every other way on Mars, so why not those guys too?" Pansy shrugged, finally setting her apple aside and stacking up the nutella jars in a little delicious pyramid. "We'll figure something out. We usually do. Now, are you going to eat some more or are we done here already?" She smiled at him, figuring he was up for eating a lot more, though she was pretty sure she was quite happily filled now.
He couldn't help but grin, for he was sure that they would find a way. They always did manage to work things out and he doubted they would have many issues with getting something as simple as the nutella stuff with every meal. He noticed that she was about done eating, though he didn't feel quite full yet. "How about I'll grab something to go," he suggested. "After all, it is a bit of a walk back." He moved over to the fridge, opening it an glancing around inside. There was already some prepared foods stacked up in there, so he grabbed the nearest container and pulled it out. It looked a bit like brown mush, though it wasn't quite mush. He supposed that the were technically little squares with herbs and little bits of celery in there. "I'll just take this to go," he said, giving the container of stuffing a bit of a shake. "Want to take anything for yourself?" he asked while grabbing a fork out of a drawer.
"Nope, I'm good." She smiled at him and attempted to pick up all the nutella jars, finding it practically impossible to carry them all at once. She searched the kitchen for a bag of some sort and finally found one, dumping the nutella into it and picking it up as she headed toward the door. "Got our map for our way back? I think I left the whip back in the pool, and I don't intend to go get it, and we can't get past that Liraffe thing without it. So we've got to do the hallways, which I'll trust you to navigate. I won't even touch the map." Pansy smirked at him giving him an appeasing kiss on the cheek before she slipped around the curtain that covered the doorway to the kitchens and wandered out into the hallways. She turned up toward the way they'd come, because the other way looked like a dead end, and she walked along quite happily swinging the bag of nutella at her side.
"Yep, got the map," he said, holding it underneath his container of the cold mushy stuff. He found that it was actually really tasty, despite looking rather disgusting. He was a little disappointed that she had forgotten the whip. What a damn shame. Still, he figured there was no way they would be heading back to those other rooms just for a damn whip. He gave her a cheeky grin as she said she wouldn't even touch the map, then quickly followed her out of the kitchens. There was only one way to head down the hallway they were in, so they made their way in the direction of the giant pool. When they reached the door though, he glanced around that looked at his map. "Right," he said, "Looks like the hallway is to the right." He glanced up and noticed a really small and narrow sort of hallway and frowned. "We've got to go through that to avoid that shark thing," he said, pointing in the direction of the hallway with his fork. "I'll go first, alright?" he questioned, though didn't wait for her answer as he made his way over. He found that his body just fit between the walls when he stood facing forward, so decided that moving side to side was much easier.
"Strange..." Pansy tilted her head as she watched him slip into the tiny hallway, and she followed him though she was considerably smaller and didn't have to walk sideways unless she wanted to. After they'd continued on for a little while, she spoke up and switched the bag to her other hand. "How long do we go? Is the whole hallway back like this?" She hoped it wasn't, because even though it didn't really upset her, she didn't exactly like being in such a confined space for so long. She wondered briefly what would happen if they ran into someone who asked what they were doing. They couldn't exactly use the bathroom excuse since she was carrying a big of stolen nutella and he was eating... something, and they were still rather wet from their adventure in the pool. She shrugged it off, figuring they'd improvise something if they needed to later on.
"Well," he said, dropping his fork in the bowl for a moment so he could look at the map with his other hand. Using the dim lights in the hallway, he was able to read the map and figure out just about where they were. "It seems like there is going to be a really big opening in the hallway in just a bit, then there will be four Hallways to choose from. We're going to want the one on the left, which seems to be much larger than this one. That hallway is going to continue for quite a bit," he said, noticing that it seemed to run along the perimeter of the school. "Then after that, just a short hallway and we'll end up just outside of the great hall. Not too bad I'd say," he shrugged. Though truthfully, that really, really long hallway did not look fun in the slightest. He wondered how they were going to keep themselves from going terribly bored. Perhaps he'd sing "99 Bottles of Firebeer on the Wall". He soon saw a brighter light ahead, the small hallway opening up to the large room with a few different doors. "Well, looks like we're on the right path then. See what happens when you don't touch the map?" he teased. He looked at the doors carefully, then went to the one on the left and opened it up. "After you," he said with a smile.
Pansy nodded slightly, though it still looked like a really long really boring path. Of course, after what they did to get here, boring seemed kind of a nice change. She smiled at him as they entered the larger room, four doors just like he'd said waiting just across the way for them. "I wonder what's in the others, or where they lead to?" She looked at them curiously for a bit, but decided not to bother. She wasn't up for another threat on her life today, and the knobs were dusty. No one went in there, apparently, and she figured for now she wouldn't either. As he opened up the one on the left, she took a step inside and walked along a little ways before she stopped, thoroughly grossed out. "Ughhh, spiderwebs. I keep walking through them. You go first or at least give me something to knock them down with." She tried to wipe the tiny threads off her arms and out of her hair, but they were kind of sticky and it was hard.
He refrained from rolling his eyes when she mentioned the spider webs and asked, "After all we've been through today, you find the most irritation with that?" He found it rather amusing, but immediately stepped before her. He glanced at his mushy brown food, realizing that it was gone. "Oh," he frowned, upset that he had apparently eaten all of the cold stuff. He shrugged then placed the container on the ground, sure that someone would find it eventually and see to it. Though, perhaps they wouldn't considering the amount of cobwebs. He honestly didn't give two shits though. "Here, want to pass me the bag? I'll carry it the rest of the way," he said, holding his hand out to take it from her. After all, there was no reason for her to be carrying it when he was a big, strong bloke with nothing but a map in his hands.
"Here you go. Thanks." She handed it over gladly, because though it wasn't heavy, she was glad to not have to worry about it. What a gentleman. "And yes I found them most annoying. I mean, don't you feel them? They're gross and now you have dozens of spiders on you, just pointing that out." She walked her fingers up his spine in imitation of a spider crawling on him, tickling the back of his neck. "Hope you don't mind creepy crawlies." Ashley is sorry this reply took.. umm.. like two hours. And it sucks too. Sorry. I went to take a test during this post and then got distracted watching a new tv show and. Yeah.
He took the bag of nutella from her with ease, continuing to walk down the hallway and clear the cobwebs. "I was trying to not really think about it," he said, using his hand to swat away a particularly big one. "I mean, I don't quite mind spiders...it's the bigger creatures I really don't like," he said thinking of rats. He jumped when he felt her hand on his spine, turning to glare at her. "Alright, I don't like spiders that much either....and I really don't like thinking that they're crawling all over me. You've caught me and killed any sort of masculinity possessed," he said sarcastically, continuing to walk down the hallway again. Kendra totally understands and thinks that it is so not a big deal and to not worry about it.
"Aww, come on. I still think you're masculine enough. Even if you really are afraid of spiders crawling all over you." She slipped her fingers in between his, though it was a bit awkward since he was walking in front of her in the tiny hallway. It felt like they were walking for ages when she finally gave his hand a little tug. "How much longer do you think? I'd really love to get out of here. Though, classes aren't done for the day. What are we going to do until then?" She tried to think of somewhere they could go where they wouldn't be bothered or have people asking them why they weren't in class, but as she didn't know this school, she couldn't come up with much of anything that would work.
"Well they aren't the best creatures. I mean, anything with eight legs is not okay in my books," he said, his hand comfortably gripping hers. They walked in a comfortable silence, his own mind running through the events of the morning. They had faced two life-threatening situations, yet were still here. Glancing over his shoulder at Pansy for a moment, he couldn't help but look at her with a sense of admiration for all her strength and confidence with how she handled things. Looking forward again, he listened to her questions then replied, "Should only be another minute or so, though I have no idea where we're going to go. I mean, we could just go to the common room," he suggested. "I'm sure we would be able to tell everyone a very believable story on why we escaped for the day," he said with a grin.
She smiled back at him, knowing that the Phillics wouldn't care if they'd skipped classes all day. As a matter of fact, she wouldn't be surprised at all to find several of them still hanging out in the common room themselves. "Yeah, I'm sure as long as we don't talk about the Liraffe or the shark they'll believe us. Those idiots have probably never explored much outside their own common room, some of them not even any further than the bed or the shower." They walked a while longer and finally it started to get light at the end again and Pansy was quite happy to see their exit. "Oh, good. Almost out. Then back to the common room without getting caught!"
"Can you really blame them? I mean, if I was that open with shagging in front of others, I wouldn't leave the common room," he said, switching the bag of nutella to his other hand. He kind of wondered just how long those Phillics could keep up their horny antics, but figured that they were endless with their activities. Finally the end of the hallway seemed to approach, and soon enough they were out in a big corridor. "You should have knocked on wood," he said. "We're still not in the clear yet." He led her over to the last hallway, his hand clasping hers as they entered one that was much larger than the previous two. "This is it," he said with a smile. "Just this short hallway then we'll end up somewhere near the great hall."
Pansy sighed in disappointment as he let her know they weren't out yet. She took his hand and followed him into the last hallway. "At least this one's big enough to walk side by side in." She rested her head on his shoulder a bit as they walked, but it bounced too much and she straightened up again. She followed him through the dark hallway, and finally they neared the other end. "Light! Don't tease me and tell me there's another after this. I'm tired of being stuck in a dark hallway with you and just walking and walking and walking." She smirked at him, giving his hand a squeeze.
"Mmm, very true," he smiled as their hands clasped together. "Sorry," he said as her head bounced against his shoulder too much. "Are you tired? I know you must be positively disappointed that we're missing nap time," he said with a grin, for he was rather ecstatic that they were. "No, this is the last bit of our journey back to the rest of the school. You sick of me already?" he questioned jokingly. "I mean, I didn't think that my presence was all that terrible. Plus, I can't imagine other ways in which to move forward without walking. Unless you don't want to walk," he said, the grin still on his face while his thumb gently rubbed the back of her hand or shall I say the stratum corneum of the epithelial of her hand. Yep yep.
"Oh, it's a wonder I can put up with your presence for so long. It's really quite tiring." She smiled at him, playing with his fingers in her hand. "Well, there are ways to move forward without walking, I guess, but they're rather more... idiotic looking than just walking." She laughed, imagining them cartwheeling down the hallways. That would be weird. "I'm only kidding you know. I like being around you." She kissed him on the cheek and smiled happily as they finally reached the end of the hallway, stepping out into the light by the great hall.
"Well good," he grinned as she kissed his cheek. "I like being around you too. I guess I'll keep you around," he teased, stepping into the hallway and letting his eyes adjust. "To the common room then," he said, beginning to walk with her in that direction. They were rather lucky to not have run into any professors or even fellow students and managed to reach the common room in peace. What was even more surprising though, was that the common room was empty after all. Which was a good thing...for that meant that Scorp was able to discover another amazing thing to lick nutella off of. What a lovely rest of the day.
He gladly clasped her hand in his, laughing slightly as her stomach let out a small growl. "Right, to the kitchens then," he grinned as they began to walk down the hallway. He was rather relieved that it was just a simple hallway and a simple curtain to walk through. Once entering the kitchens he froze. The place was ten times better than the Hogwarts kitchens. "Damn," he muttered, his eyes taking in everything before him. "This is...this is better than Hogwarts and even Malfoy Manor," he said. He allowed her to tug him forward, his eyes still taking in everything before him. He glanced into the cupboard curiously, realizing he didn't know what any of the foods were. "Alright, maybe some aspects of it are much better than others," he said, cautiously pulling out a package of food. He glanced at the orange plastic that wrapped a little hard square thing, noticing that they were some sort of noodle on the front. "Huh," he said, dropping it quickly onto the shelf again. He then pulled out an orange box, his eyes lighting up when he saw that there were orange noodles on the front. "Pansy!" he said excitedly. "Look! They're seashells and they are orange!" Pulling his hand away from hers, he opened the box and took out a dry noodle. "This...is not what the box advertises," he said feeling very disappointed. He shrugged, popped the noodle in his mouth, then promptly spit it out. "Shit! That takes horrible! Who would eat this shit?!"
Pansy watched amusedly as he pulled out some of the strange food, laughing at him as he couldn't eat it. "Wait, let me see that." She picked up the box and glanced it over, finding pictures and directions on the back. "Oh, you have to cook it like muggles do, apparently. Odd. I've never tried before." She held it in her hands, contemplating, but as she looked at the picture on the front again, she decided it might be worth giving it a shot. "This looks good though. Want to try to make it?" She didn't wait for him to answer as she carried the box with her toward the counters, reading as she went and grabbing one of the pots that looked satisfactory when she compared it to the one in the picture. "We need to boil six cups of water. Have you ever boiled water before?" Pansy hoped maybe he had, as she never had to do something like that before. Why would she when she'd been born in a perfectly well off pureblood family with house elves to do the cooking? She'd never had to make her own food unless she wanted to, and it was never muggle food like this. Sandwiches maybe, or something that didn't require culinary skills. She shrugged, and started filling their pot with water.
His eyes widened as she suggested that they make. "Like... turning on a stove?" he asked in shock. He glanced over at the giant metal thing, very hesitant to use it. Before he could protest, she seemed to decide that they were going to be making the orange seashells. Watching as she picked out a pot, he then shook his head when she asked if he knew how to boil water. "Isn't that just...waiting for it bubble? Putting it over a fire?" he asked. "Kind of like in potions?" As she started to fill the pot, he moved over to where the stove was and looked carefully at the buttons and knobs. "Errr," he said, turning a knob based on the little diagram on the stove and watching as it shot out this fire. His hand dropped the knob, the fire going out. "Woah," he said, "I think..that that was right," he said, carefully turning the little knob again and waiting nervously for it to light again. He managed to do it again and turned the knob slightly so that it went to a lower setting. "Okay...that's the fire," he said, waiting for her next instructions.
"Congrats, Caveman Scorp, you've made fire. That works." Pansy lifted the pot and sat it down on top of the fire, staring at it rather intently as she waited for something to happen. It seemed like it was taking forever. She sighed and crossed her arms, waiting and waiting, wishing she'd had her wand with her so that she could just use that to boil the water, assuming it would work. Ashley just left to go make some velveeta noodles and is now sitting in bed enjoying them like a proper fat american eating cheesey noodles in a bed at 10 at night. Yep. But Pansy has to wait, as she stares impatiently at the water until teeny bubbles started to appear on the bottom of the pot. "Oh, yay!" She didn't wait much longer, just until the water started to simmer, and she dumped the noodles into the pot, stirring them around with a big wooden spoon.
He watched as the pot was set over the fire, then stared down at the water as if it was supposed to immediately do something. "How long do you reckon it'll take for the bubbles to appear?" he asked, already impatient with waiting for the damn water. He kept looking into the pot, then decided it would just be better if he didn't watch for the nonexistent bubbles to come. He moved back to lean on the counter, trying to think of things to occupy his mind with while waiting. Luckily Pansy picked up the box just before his thoughts went down one particular road, and he excitedly pushed himself off the counter. "Brilliant," he grinned, looking down into the pot. "Is it ready now? Do we just have to turn them orange?" he asked.
"Ummmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm..." Pansy stared at the box, reading it a few times to check. "We have to let them be in there for a few minutes while we stir it. And then we dump this pack of stuff in there and stir it up and then we can eat it." Pansy was impatient, and kept poking at them with the spoon, dissatisfied with waiting. She sat the spoon aside and hopped up to sit on the counter beside the stove, looking down into the pot every once in a while to check it's progress, not that she knew what was supposed to be happening. "How much longerrrrrrr?" She clutched at her stomach as it growled again.
Scorpius nearly groaned when she told him that they would have to wait. All he wanted, was orange seashells right now. He hoped that they tasted as good as they looked...but it was a rather odd food. He moved to sit on the counter next to her, pulling himself up as he began to tap the top of his knee with his fingers. "It's been probably about five minutes...if that," he said, though it really felt like it had been at least twenty. "Just...another couple minutes. Why don't we think about something other than the food...yeah? Get our minds off of the cooking noodles. Err...think you're going to fall behind in the basket weaving class?" he questioned.
Pansy sighed unhappily, her head flopping over on his shoulder as he sat beside her. "I do not like to wait." She listened to him talking, figuring that was probably a good idea. "I don't know. Does it matter? Am I ever going to need to weave a speedy functional basket underwater? No. I am not. I guess eventually I'll catch on, but I'm not exactly a crafts sort of person." She shrugged. "What about you and your knitting class? Going to keep dominating it? Or you going to keep failing naptime?" Pansy sat up again and smiled at him for a moment before checking the noodles again. Nearly there. This is a short post, but Ashley is distracted by her own velveeta noodles. MMMMM.
Scorpius wasn't sure what the purpose of underwater basket weaving was, but he was sure that it was a waste of a class. "Yeah, I can't really see you being the crafty sort of person," he said with a small shrug. "No worries, I'll enjoy that stuff enough for the both of us. Knitting is easy," he said with a sigh, "and so is colouring. I know I won't have problems in those classes...but nap time? It's a disaster. Do you think they're going to be grading us?" he questioned. He watched as she got up to inspect the noodles, hoping that they were nearly done. "Or do you think...it's just a way of breaking up the monotonous day? Either way it's stupid," he huffed. Because there's no way Pansy can see this one, since Pansy cannot possible see all with her face is practically in the pot as she looks at the noodles... he pouted, because Scorpius does not pout in front of people.
Pansy saw his last pout, so she lets him get away with this one without her seeing. "I don't know. I don't think it's for a grade, I think they just want us to rest because heaven knows most of us don't at night." She peeked at him out of the corner of her eye, still stirring up the noodles. "I think they're done. We've got to dump the water." She picked it up carefully, carrying it over to the sink where she started to pour the water slowly out, trying to not let any of the little seashells escape. She held the spoon over the bottom of it, keeping the noodles inside as she poured the water out. "And now we can add the orange stuff!" She held up the packet, staring at it for a moment before she ripped it open and squeezed the stuff out over the noodles.
"Hmm, that's a good point," he said, thinking of the loud activities most of the Phillics engaged in. He was just glad that he was so exhausted that he was able to fall asleep and block out all their noises. He only hoped that would continue to be the case. Jumping off the counter excitedly, he moved forward quickly when she said that it was ready. He watched as she poured the water out, reather impressed when none of the noodles fell. "Yessss, time to make it orange," he grinned, watching as she opened the packet and started to squeeze out the orange stuff. "That looks disgusting!" he said, looking revolted at the gooey stuff that came out. "Why doesn't it look like the cover of the box!" he asked, quickly picking up the box and comparing the two.
"Well, cause you have to stir it silly!" Pansy was just guessing, though that is what the box said to do. She took the spoon and stirred it up really quickly, distributing the goo around the noodles. "See? That looks much better than before." She scooped up a little of it on the spoon, holding it up for him to take a bite of, but she got tired of waiting and it looked really good so she brought it around to her mouth instead. Cheese. THE ORANGE STUFF WAS CHEESE. She wasn't sure how, or what kind of cheese came in a silver pouch and looked like that, but it was good. "Oh Merlin Scorp, you've got to try this." She scooped a bit more, holding this spoonful out for him to actually get a taste of.
He watched as she stirred it up, deciding that it really did look a lot better as the goo seemed to melt over the noodles. As she held out the spoon, he bent his head as if he was about to take a bite when her mouth closed over it before he even had the chance. "Well then," he said, raising an eyebrow and watching her face as she ate the noodle. Her face seemed to light up when she ate it and he figured that the orange stuff must really be good. When she held out the spoon for him to try, he was sure to move much more quickly as he took his bite. He ate it slowly, his mouth taking in the flavour, before swallowing and saying, "That's amazing!" Maybe Muggles weren't all that bad when it came to food. He immediately wanted another bite, so he quickly grabbed another spoon from the drawer next to the stove, dipped it in the pot, and took out another spoonful to enjoy.
Not that she would admit it, but muggles sure made some good food, or at least good cheesey orange noodles. She took another bite and laughed as Scorp got his own spoon to eat with, which was ponably a good idea because this was too good for her to share too constantly. "Do we want to get bowls for it or just waste no time and keep eating from the pot?" She took another spoonful of them, and carefully licked the extra cheesey goodness off of the spoon after she ate the noodles. They way they were eating these things quite like starved children, which they sort of were, she figured that he wouldn't want to stop to find bowls and if she walked away to get some, she would return to find a considerable amount less than when she had left. So she decided just to set the pot down on the counter and they could keep eating from that. "Why don't they serve this upstairs? And what else are they hiding down here I wonder that would be really good to eat?" Pansy glanced around the kitchen as she got distracted licking the cheese off her spoon again, trying to decide where to search once their noodles were gone.
Scorpius gave her an 'are you kidding me?' look of disbelief. Why bother with bowls when they have spoons and a giant pot between them? After all the odd coloured food and then the horrible tasting stuff, he didn't want to fuss with wasting any time in consuming half his body weight with whatever they could find down here. He continued to eat, sticking the spoon in and grabbing a large spoonful of it, then enjoying the gooey noodles as he ate them. He almost let out a noise of protest when she moved the bowl, but sighed in relief when she just placed it on the counter. "This is amazing," he said, his stomach feeling quite happier already. "I dunno why they are keeping this stuff from us. Seems rather rude that they are keeping something so amazing just shoved in a cabinet." He then took another bite, letting out a happy sigh when he tasted the cheesy noodles again. He gave her a small shrug, not knowing what could be down here, then greedily and quickly took a large spoonful while she was distracted and looking around the kitchen.
She kept eating the noodles until she'd had her fill, or at least had eaten about a third of it, leaving the rest for Scorpius to finish off as she was sure he would be more than happy to do. She dropped her spoon into the sink and wandering back to the cabinets. She dug through, picking things up and putting most of them back, deciding they weren't worth investigating. But when she picked up a jar of something brown, she looked at it for a bit, curious. "Nut-ella? Noo-tella? Hm. Here." She tossed it to Scorp. "Let's find something to try that on." She shut the cabinet of muggle food and opened up a few others, searching through them for something else that looked good to eat. But the next few were mostly just baking supplies, huge containers of various white powders and such. Pansy skipped over them quickly, moving onto the next few cabinets. As they continued to produce nothing that looked readily edible, she sighed and headed toward one of the huge refrigerators, tugging the door open. The first one was full of meat, and she closed it back. The second one though was like jungle of fruits and she picked up an apple, turning to see if Scorp had done something with the brown jar yet or if he was still polishing off their noodles.
He continued to eat the noodles, finding that he couldn't quite get enough of the delicious cheesiness. Shrugging as she dropped her spoon, he figured that he would be perfectly fine with continuing to eat. At the rate he was eating, there wasn't going to be any left in a few minutes, so he sincerely hoped that she hadn't wanted more. When she tossed a jar at him, he quickly dropped the spoon in the pot and managed to catch it. Looking at the package curiously, he wasn't too sure that a hazelnut spread was going to taste all that great. Still, he decided to leave his mind open to trying new things, since the orange seashells were positively amazing. Opening the jar, he gave the spread a curious sniff, then glanced back up to see Pansy digging through cupboards. With her back turned to him, he decided sticking his finger in the brown stuff real fast wouldn't be that big of a deal. He got a good amount on his finger, then sucked it off, his eyes widening as he did. Whatever it was...Nut-ella? It was fucking amazing. He suddenly had the urge to try putting different things in it. He glanced into the pot of abandoned noodles, deciding...why not? He took another finger full of the Nutella, then picked up some noodles and combined the two. After all, he didn't want to cross contaminate the cheese and hazelnut spread. His eyes widened appreciatively as he ate another noodle with the stuff...because Nutella tastes amazing with just about everything. Even...mac and cheese.
Pansy had turned around to see brown goop dropping from Scorp's fingers onto a spoonful of noodles. "What are you... ew!" She walked back over to where he was, hopping up to sit on the counter and take a bite out of her apple. She watched as he ate the combination as if it were some kind of heavenly-sent treat created by the angels or something, and yet she couldn't help but think it looked like a terrible combination to try. "What is that stuff anyway, figure it out? They showed it on a piece of bread." She eyed the nearly emptied pot of noodles, scraping up a few of the stragglers on her abandoned spoon and having a last bite of it. "Is the brown stuff any good, what's it taste like? You've got it all over your fingers, you know." She eyed the jar in Scorp's hand, trying to decide if she should go on a hunt for some bread or something to put it on, or just clean off her spoon and get a spoonful. Maybe she could put it on her apple or something.
"It tastes good," he said, looking a bit like a scolded child as he looked as his messy fingers. "Err, you should really try it," he said nodding, holding out the jar for her. "It's something with some sort of nutty taste. Not quite sure what though. Cheese and nuts go together...right?" he questioned, trying to make some sort of excuse for his odd combination. "It tastes...amazing," was all he could really think to say in reply. He looked at his fingers again, shrugging and then licking the spread off of them. "Just try some without anything...or try it with anything. This stuff is one of those things that will taste good on about anything you encounter," he said, still holding out the jar.
Pansy took the jar from him and thought about finding something to spread it on, but settled for using her finger since she couldn't decide on what sounded best. She had only been mildly disappointed when Scorp's own nutella-covered fingers weren't offered to her, but her own would be fine. She looked at it, and really it looked like liquid chocolate, which she wasn't too sure about. But as she sucked it off her finger, her eyes got big and she realized it was far far better than just liquid chocolate. It was chocolatey and nutty and thick and delicious and wonderful. "Wow. This really is good. You were right, actually. It's probably good on anything and it's also good on nothing at all, and... mmm." She sighed happily, contemplating taking another taste of it.
There were a few reasons that Scorp didn't offer his finger to Pansy. The main reason, because he didn't think that he'd be able to control himself if she sucked his own finger, because they were supposed to be enjoying a nice meal of foods that they would actually enjoy. He also didn't have his wand on him and according to Dom's psych professor...the pull out method really does not work. Though, with her still sucking her own finger, he figured that it wasn't much better. Plus, along with the face she was making...it was just like that little smiley on skype. "Yeah, why don't we find something to dip it in," he suggested, eager to get away from the finger sucking. "Definitely want to keep eating this stuff," he said with a grin.
Scorp is so terrible at birth control, but at least he is getting some foresight about such things now. "Good idea." She did have to make sure she'd gotten it all off of her finger first, but as soon as that was taken care of, she slipped down off the counter and started through the cabinets again. Finally she found a shelf that had breads and bagels and tortillas and things on it, and she grabbed a little of each and brought it over to him, pulling a knife out of a drawer to use to spread their nutella. She pulled a bagel out of the bag and cut it in half, spreading some nutella on it. Yep, it was delicious. Of course it was, she had expected it to be, because nutella was good on everything. She spread a little on her apple she had left sitting there as well, and that too was completely delicious. She handed over the knife to Scorpius so he could try it on something.
Scorp is terrible with birth control, but Dom promises that he'll be much more careful in the future and will, almost always, have both wands on him at all times. He watched as she dug through the cabinets, curious as to what she was going to bring over. He nodded his head in agreement with what he saw, sure that every single one of the things was going to taste amazing. Watching as she seemed to very much so enjoy the bagel and apple, he gladly took the knife from her hand and spread the Nutella over a slice of bread like the little picture on the front of the jar. He took a bite, his eyes closing as he enjoyed the taste. "Soooo much better than the cheesy noodles," he said, opening his eyes and taking another bite. "Hey Pans," he began, then in between bites he managed to ask, "What if...we took this stuff...with us....and put it on the foods...they serve...in the great hall?"
Pansy blinked up at him and stared in wonder. "Why didn't I think of that. That is... that's kind of brilliant. This stuff could make anything taste good!" She got up quickly and headed to the first cabinet again, searching for as many of the jars as she could find. There were about eight of them, including the one they'd already managed to eat a third of. "This should last us a few meals, I guess. We'll need to find a way to get more of them." She started thinking, not coming up with anything quite yet, but loving the idea more and more she thought about it. She kept eating her apple, tapping her fingers on the counter absentmindedly.
"I have my moments," he shrugged, dipping the knife in the Nutella and lathering the bread in more of it. He then got off of the counter, opening the cabinets and searching for a bag of some sorts while he ate his bread. He then moved over to the cabinet she was at and began to fill the bag with the jars. "Well, maybe they'll replenish the kitchens or something when they notice that there's no jars left," he hoped. "I mean...we can probably get a jar to last us a day, so we should be good for a week." He didn't quite like the prospect of having to come to the kitchens weekly, but he figured that if they took the really long path here, then they wouldn't encounter any monsters.
"Yeah, but there's got to be a better way to get it than to have to keep coming back here and stealing it every time we run out." She'd eaten her apple down to the core now, but she continued putting nutella on it, even if all she did was lick it off because the edible part of the apple was essentially gone. "But regardless, we've got to find a better way to the kitchens. We can't come back that same way every time. I wonder how the long way is. It wouldn't be as dangerous, I think, just because it's such a long way around." She mused out loud for a while, but didn't really come to any decision about what to do. Perhaps inspiration would strike later. She wondered briefly where the kitchen workers were, because at Hogwarts there would have been house elves everywhere in here, running around between the stoves, cooking things for her to sample and steal.
"I can't think of any other way to do it though," he said with a small shrug. "I mean, until we come up with a better plan, it looks like the long way around Pigfarts is our best option." He pulled the map out of his pocket then laid it on the counter. He looked at it carefully, tracing the hallways with his finger. "Well, if we go all the way around this way," he said, his finger tracing a long and intricate path, "We'll be able to stay in hallways. I doubt we'd come across any creatures that way. Though, it would take at least triple the time by the way the hallways are all weaved together. We could also try and put in a request about getting whoever sets up the food at the tables to send up the Nutella stuff with each meal. I mean, I was able to convince the House Elves to put hot sauce on the table every morning and they seemed more than willing to do it. Perhaps it wouldn't be that big of a deal to try asking."
"Maybe we could. I just wonder who does the cooking and stuff down here. House elves were easy enough to push around, but things have been different every other way on Mars, so why not those guys too?" Pansy shrugged, finally setting her apple aside and stacking up the nutella jars in a little delicious pyramid. "We'll figure something out. We usually do. Now, are you going to eat some more or are we done here already?" She smiled at him, figuring he was up for eating a lot more, though she was pretty sure she was quite happily filled now.
He couldn't help but grin, for he was sure that they would find a way. They always did manage to work things out and he doubted they would have many issues with getting something as simple as the nutella stuff with every meal. He noticed that she was about done eating, though he didn't feel quite full yet. "How about I'll grab something to go," he suggested. "After all, it is a bit of a walk back." He moved over to the fridge, opening it an glancing around inside. There was already some prepared foods stacked up in there, so he grabbed the nearest container and pulled it out. It looked a bit like brown mush, though it wasn't quite mush. He supposed that the were technically little squares with herbs and little bits of celery in there. "I'll just take this to go," he said, giving the container of stuffing a bit of a shake. "Want to take anything for yourself?" he asked while grabbing a fork out of a drawer.
"Nope, I'm good." She smiled at him and attempted to pick up all the nutella jars, finding it practically impossible to carry them all at once. She searched the kitchen for a bag of some sort and finally found one, dumping the nutella into it and picking it up as she headed toward the door. "Got our map for our way back? I think I left the whip back in the pool, and I don't intend to go get it, and we can't get past that Liraffe thing without it. So we've got to do the hallways, which I'll trust you to navigate. I won't even touch the map." Pansy smirked at him giving him an appeasing kiss on the cheek before she slipped around the curtain that covered the doorway to the kitchens and wandered out into the hallways. She turned up toward the way they'd come, because the other way looked like a dead end, and she walked along quite happily swinging the bag of nutella at her side.
"Yep, got the map," he said, holding it underneath his container of the cold mushy stuff. He found that it was actually really tasty, despite looking rather disgusting. He was a little disappointed that she had forgotten the whip. What a damn shame. Still, he figured there was no way they would be heading back to those other rooms just for a damn whip. He gave her a cheeky grin as she said she wouldn't even touch the map, then quickly followed her out of the kitchens. There was only one way to head down the hallway they were in, so they made their way in the direction of the giant pool. When they reached the door though, he glanced around that looked at his map. "Right," he said, "Looks like the hallway is to the right." He glanced up and noticed a really small and narrow sort of hallway and frowned. "We've got to go through that to avoid that shark thing," he said, pointing in the direction of the hallway with his fork. "I'll go first, alright?" he questioned, though didn't wait for her answer as he made his way over. He found that his body just fit between the walls when he stood facing forward, so decided that moving side to side was much easier.
"Strange..." Pansy tilted her head as she watched him slip into the tiny hallway, and she followed him though she was considerably smaller and didn't have to walk sideways unless she wanted to. After they'd continued on for a little while, she spoke up and switched the bag to her other hand. "How long do we go? Is the whole hallway back like this?" She hoped it wasn't, because even though it didn't really upset her, she didn't exactly like being in such a confined space for so long. She wondered briefly what would happen if they ran into someone who asked what they were doing. They couldn't exactly use the bathroom excuse since she was carrying a big of stolen nutella and he was eating... something, and they were still rather wet from their adventure in the pool. She shrugged it off, figuring they'd improvise something if they needed to later on.
"Well," he said, dropping his fork in the bowl for a moment so he could look at the map with his other hand. Using the dim lights in the hallway, he was able to read the map and figure out just about where they were. "It seems like there is going to be a really big opening in the hallway in just a bit, then there will be four Hallways to choose from. We're going to want the one on the left, which seems to be much larger than this one. That hallway is going to continue for quite a bit," he said, noticing that it seemed to run along the perimeter of the school. "Then after that, just a short hallway and we'll end up just outside of the great hall. Not too bad I'd say," he shrugged. Though truthfully, that really, really long hallway did not look fun in the slightest. He wondered how they were going to keep themselves from going terribly bored. Perhaps he'd sing "99 Bottles of Firebeer on the Wall". He soon saw a brighter light ahead, the small hallway opening up to the large room with a few different doors. "Well, looks like we're on the right path then. See what happens when you don't touch the map?" he teased. He looked at the doors carefully, then went to the one on the left and opened it up. "After you," he said with a smile.
Pansy nodded slightly, though it still looked like a really long really boring path. Of course, after what they did to get here, boring seemed kind of a nice change. She smiled at him as they entered the larger room, four doors just like he'd said waiting just across the way for them. "I wonder what's in the others, or where they lead to?" She looked at them curiously for a bit, but decided not to bother. She wasn't up for another threat on her life today, and the knobs were dusty. No one went in there, apparently, and she figured for now she wouldn't either. As he opened up the one on the left, she took a step inside and walked along a little ways before she stopped, thoroughly grossed out. "Ughhh, spiderwebs. I keep walking through them. You go first or at least give me something to knock them down with." She tried to wipe the tiny threads off her arms and out of her hair, but they were kind of sticky and it was hard.
He refrained from rolling his eyes when she mentioned the spider webs and asked, "After all we've been through today, you find the most irritation with that?" He found it rather amusing, but immediately stepped before her. He glanced at his mushy brown food, realizing that it was gone. "Oh," he frowned, upset that he had apparently eaten all of the cold stuff. He shrugged then placed the container on the ground, sure that someone would find it eventually and see to it. Though, perhaps they wouldn't considering the amount of cobwebs. He honestly didn't give two shits though. "Here, want to pass me the bag? I'll carry it the rest of the way," he said, holding his hand out to take it from her. After all, there was no reason for her to be carrying it when he was a big, strong bloke with nothing but a map in his hands.
"Here you go. Thanks." She handed it over gladly, because though it wasn't heavy, she was glad to not have to worry about it. What a gentleman. "And yes I found them most annoying. I mean, don't you feel them? They're gross and now you have dozens of spiders on you, just pointing that out." She walked her fingers up his spine in imitation of a spider crawling on him, tickling the back of his neck. "Hope you don't mind creepy crawlies." Ashley is sorry this reply took.. umm.. like two hours. And it sucks too. Sorry. I went to take a test during this post and then got distracted watching a new tv show and. Yeah.
He took the bag of nutella from her with ease, continuing to walk down the hallway and clear the cobwebs. "I was trying to not really think about it," he said, using his hand to swat away a particularly big one. "I mean, I don't quite mind spiders...it's the bigger creatures I really don't like," he said thinking of rats. He jumped when he felt her hand on his spine, turning to glare at her. "Alright, I don't like spiders that much either....and I really don't like thinking that they're crawling all over me. You've caught me and killed any sort of masculinity possessed," he said sarcastically, continuing to walk down the hallway again. Kendra totally understands and thinks that it is so not a big deal and to not worry about it.
"Aww, come on. I still think you're masculine enough. Even if you really are afraid of spiders crawling all over you." She slipped her fingers in between his, though it was a bit awkward since he was walking in front of her in the tiny hallway. It felt like they were walking for ages when she finally gave his hand a little tug. "How much longer do you think? I'd really love to get out of here. Though, classes aren't done for the day. What are we going to do until then?" She tried to think of somewhere they could go where they wouldn't be bothered or have people asking them why they weren't in class, but as she didn't know this school, she couldn't come up with much of anything that would work.
"Well they aren't the best creatures. I mean, anything with eight legs is not okay in my books," he said, his hand comfortably gripping hers. They walked in a comfortable silence, his own mind running through the events of the morning. They had faced two life-threatening situations, yet were still here. Glancing over his shoulder at Pansy for a moment, he couldn't help but look at her with a sense of admiration for all her strength and confidence with how she handled things. Looking forward again, he listened to her questions then replied, "Should only be another minute or so, though I have no idea where we're going to go. I mean, we could just go to the common room," he suggested. "I'm sure we would be able to tell everyone a very believable story on why we escaped for the day," he said with a grin.
She smiled back at him, knowing that the Phillics wouldn't care if they'd skipped classes all day. As a matter of fact, she wouldn't be surprised at all to find several of them still hanging out in the common room themselves. "Yeah, I'm sure as long as we don't talk about the Liraffe or the shark they'll believe us. Those idiots have probably never explored much outside their own common room, some of them not even any further than the bed or the shower." They walked a while longer and finally it started to get light at the end again and Pansy was quite happy to see their exit. "Oh, good. Almost out. Then back to the common room without getting caught!"
"Can you really blame them? I mean, if I was that open with shagging in front of others, I wouldn't leave the common room," he said, switching the bag of nutella to his other hand. He kind of wondered just how long those Phillics could keep up their horny antics, but figured that they were endless with their activities. Finally the end of the hallway seemed to approach, and soon enough they were out in a big corridor. "You should have knocked on wood," he said. "We're still not in the clear yet." He led her over to the last hallway, his hand clasping hers as they entered one that was much larger than the previous two. "This is it," he said with a smile. "Just this short hallway then we'll end up somewhere near the great hall."
Pansy sighed in disappointment as he let her know they weren't out yet. She took his hand and followed him into the last hallway. "At least this one's big enough to walk side by side in." She rested her head on his shoulder a bit as they walked, but it bounced too much and she straightened up again. She followed him through the dark hallway, and finally they neared the other end. "Light! Don't tease me and tell me there's another after this. I'm tired of being stuck in a dark hallway with you and just walking and walking and walking." She smirked at him, giving his hand a squeeze.
"Mmm, very true," he smiled as their hands clasped together. "Sorry," he said as her head bounced against his shoulder too much. "Are you tired? I know you must be positively disappointed that we're missing nap time," he said with a grin, for he was rather ecstatic that they were. "No, this is the last bit of our journey back to the rest of the school. You sick of me already?" he questioned jokingly. "I mean, I didn't think that my presence was all that terrible. Plus, I can't imagine other ways in which to move forward without walking. Unless you don't want to walk," he said, the grin still on his face while his thumb gently rubbed the back of her hand or shall I say the stratum corneum of the epithelial of her hand. Yep yep.
"Oh, it's a wonder I can put up with your presence for so long. It's really quite tiring." She smiled at him, playing with his fingers in her hand. "Well, there are ways to move forward without walking, I guess, but they're rather more... idiotic looking than just walking." She laughed, imagining them cartwheeling down the hallways. That would be weird. "I'm only kidding you know. I like being around you." She kissed him on the cheek and smiled happily as they finally reached the end of the hallway, stepping out into the light by the great hall.
"Well good," he grinned as she kissed his cheek. "I like being around you too. I guess I'll keep you around," he teased, stepping into the hallway and letting his eyes adjust. "To the common room then," he said, beginning to walk with her in that direction. They were rather lucky to not have run into any professors or even fellow students and managed to reach the common room in peace. What was even more surprising though, was that the common room was empty after all. Which was a good thing...for that meant that Scorp was able to discover another amazing thing to lick nutella off of. What a lovely rest of the day.
Re: Pigfarts [continued from 1.0]
It had been a few weeks now since they arrived at Pigfarts, and things had been going pretty well. Classes weren't terrible and they escaped them often, taking to wandering the halls and some of the safer rooms it had hidden along the weaving corridors. Pansy and Glozell had become quick friends, and Glozell kept Pansy laughing almost constantly. Scorp had made friends as well, though Pansy liked to pretend some of them didn't exist. Especially the handful of girls she saw him talking to on more than one occasion. The past few days though Pansy had been quite tired, actually sleeping during nap time rather than talking to Scorpius, and sleeping at night and having trouble waking up early as they had tried to do in order to shower alone. She figured maybe it was the new atmosphere, or almost lack of atmosphere, making her so tired.
Their nutella plan had worked flawlessly, making the food of Pigfarts quite delicious, all coated in delicious chocolatey goodness. Just like this morning, as she spread some nutella on some kind of purple-ish meat that was sliced up like sausage patties. Weird combination, but hey, it made the stuff edible. She'd discovered that Pigfarts had this one kind of tea that was actually really good. She wasn't sure what it was made from, and wasn't sure that she really wanted to know, but it was good and she drank it more often than the other things that they offered at the table, most of the juices which looked quite questionable. She picked up the jar again, laughing as she got it just as Scorp had been reaching for it, and spread a bit more of the stuff onto a biscuit of sorts before she handed the jar back to him. "We'll need some more soon. That one's running low."
Things at Pigfarts seemed to actually be getting better and better as Scorpius and Pansy continued to adjust to the school. Scorp found that when he actually began to give his classmates a chance, many really weren't all that bad. Throwing aside the sense of superiority he was taught to exhibit from his father and grandfather, he began to get to know quite a few of the students. Not only did it make Pigfarts more comfortable with getting on a first name basis with others, but they were able to tell him things about the school. For instance, he found himself talking to different girls and finding out just where some of the best places around were. Though, many often said that the gardens were the best. He couldn't help but agree, remembering how amazing it had looked during his and Pansy's trip to the kitchens. He also found that classes continuously got better, with nap time actually turning out to be not that bad of a class.
Though, the past few days hadn't been quite the same. It wasn't that things were bad between them, but Scorpius almost felt like something was off with his relationship with Pansy. She hadn't been avoiding him at all, yet it seemed like she was frequently sleeping. He only hoped that he hadn't done anything to push her away or anything to cause her to doubt their relationship. He was still too scared to admit that he loved her, and as she continuously seemed to be a bit off those past few days, he knew it wasn't the right time quite yet. Smiling as he took the jar from her he replied, "We'll have to make another journey to the kitchens. Though this time, we'll take the long route through those hallways. I'll walk first again through that one with the cobwebs," he grinned as he lathered a piece of oddly coloured toast with the nutella.
"How kind of you. You sure it will be okay for your masculinity? Can't have you worried about the creepy crawlies and stuff." She smiled at him, her fingers walking like a spider up his arm again. "I might just start questioning your manhood, you know." Pansy of course was joking, and figured he knew it by now. After spending weeks on end with someone as closely as they had, you tended to understand their ins and outs better than most. She looked around the table, trying to decide what to eat next. She reached for a bowl that she'd been a little afraid to ever try before. Some kind of strange little... vegetables? fruit? She wasn't even sure. Maybe they were even little bits of meat, some kind of creature that was small and odd. "Should I?" She asked, not really to anyone in particular. She shrugged and spread on a bit of the nutella, looking at it a moment before trying it. Finally she took a breath and popped it into her mouth, chewing carefully before she wrinkled up her nose. "Okay, apparently not even nutella can make some things taste good." She managed to swallow it with some difficulty, taking a huge drink of her tea afterwards to wash it down.
He rolled his eyes but smiled at her comments, for he knew that she definitely wasn't questioning his manhood. For, one just doesn't actually do that when it comes to a Malfoy man. He knew to take everything she said in good humour. Plus, he was able to detect that what she had said was just humour, no actual truth or honesty underneath her smile. His eyes widened slightly as she reached for the bowl, the bowl that they had been careful to avoid the last few weeks."Urgh, you're actually going to try that?" he questioned, fully disgusted as she reached into a very questionable bowl. He had been careful to avoid it the past few weeks, yet for some odd reason she felt the need to try it. He watched her, a bit unwillingly, as she put some nutella on it, then as she popped it in her mouth. "Urgh that's disgusting," he said, glad that she didn't enjoy that. Hell, he didn't even think he'd be able to handle her liking something that looked that revolting. "Those cheesy noodles and nutella were one thing. That mystery bowl food, is a complete other. Please don't have the urge to try something like that again," he shuddered.
Pansy shook her head and groaned. "No, no. Never again. That was horrible." She reached for the bowl of fruit, piling some of it on her plate and eating it happily because it was normal good food. "It was worth a shot. I could have been delicious. Of course, it wasn't... but hey. Now we know." She finally got the horrible taste out of her mouth thanks to the normal fruit that Pigfarts kept in a bowl at every meal, which had pretty much become a staple of Pansy's diet on Mars. She yawned, covering her mouth and turning away from Scorp for a moment. Everyone had started to clear out to head to their classes by now. "Should we get going? And are we actually going to classes today or is there something better we could get into?" She smiled at him, eating the last few pieces of fruit on her plate and suddenly wishing she hadn't gotten adventurous and eaten that mystery food from the bowl they'd always ignored before.
Scorpius made a mental note to never, ever, ever try the mystery food in that bowl, even if he had an entire jar of nutella to drown it in. It just didn't seem worth it in the slightest. He shook his head, figuring he could have told her that it was something to avoid from the start. He politely asked the girl next to him to pass over some sort of biscuit looking thing, giving her a kind smile in thanks. Pansy and him continued to eat for a bit in silence, but he couldn't help but notice her large yawn. "Are you really tired?" he questioned, somewhat surprised. "You went to bed around ten last night. Not only that, but you also took a nap. Think you're coming down with something? We don't have to go to classes," he suggested, finishing off his nutella covered biscuit. "We could head back to the common room. I'm sure it'll be empty and we could just spend some time alone, relax, take a nap if you so choose."
Pansy shrugged. "I don't know. I might be getting a cold or something. I've just been really sleepy." She smiled at him, because just being in the common room and possibly napping sounded wonderful. Maybe she could sleep this cold off or something before it turned into a runny nose and sore throat and all that. Some colds you could do that. "Let's do that. Or at least I will. You don't have to skip classes just to end up watching me sleep." She got up from the table and grabbed their jar of nutella, replacing the lid before she handed it to him. She waited for him to finish eating what he was before he got up and she slipped her hand in his, walking out the great hall with him. The turned toward the dormitories and headed inside, after feeling up the statue by the door. Once inside, Pansy crossed to the bed and flopped down on it. Stretching out and sighing happily.
Scorpius really didn't know what illnesses on Mars were like, and he hoped that Pansy didn't get affected by it even more if her defenses were still acclimating to the planet. "Well, grab some fruit then before we leave. You need to consume as much vitamin c as you can right now," he said, grabbing a few pieces of whole fruit and storing them in his bag which held his special knitting needles. "No way am I going to suffer through classes if you're going off to the common room," he said, taking the jar of nutella and adding that to his bag. Standing up, his hand took hers immediately. It was something so unbelievably natural, that the two of them didn't think anything of it anymore. When they were inside the common room, he released her hand and immediately let go to the bed, smiling softly as she got comfortable instantly. After hanging up his bag in the locker, he moved over to the bed as well and laid down next to her. "Mmm," he hummed, his eyes closing as he felt himself relaxing in the quiet room. He was definitely much more at ease when no other Phillics were here, and he truly didn't mind missing classes in the slightest. "Definitely don't mind spending the day here," he smiled happily.
Pansy turned to smile at him as he laid down beside her, and she stretched her arms up over her head to stretch her back out, sighing as it felt really nice. Stretching is nice. "This place is actually sort of nice when no one else is here." She closed her eyes and relaxed, ignoring her tummy which was not happy with her. She shouldn't have eaten out of the mystery bowl and had definitely learned her lesson. Nutella did not solve all taste problems, apparently, and she would remember that for next time. "Definitely not going to classes today. Now that I'm lying down, I'm not getting up unless I have to." She smiled quite happily with her eyes still closed, sprawled out quite comfortably on the bed.
Scorpius watched as she stretched, definitely not minding the view in the slightest. It was a good thing that she didn't make any noises like apparently Ashley and Tam do when they have a real good stretch, for he would have found himself really not minding her stretching. "I love when no one is here and it's just the two of us," he grinned, watching as she relaxed once more. "No reason whatsoever to get up," he said softly, moving closer to her while on his side. "You just lay there..." he said softly, his mouth placing soft kisses on her jaw. "Relax... and get some sleep..." he mumbled against her neck as his mouth trailed along her soft skin.
As7
"Sleep?" She asked him, peeking an eye open. "How can I sleep with you kissing me like that... Not that I mind." She closed her eyes again and let him continue, her breathing slowing as she reached a hand up to meet his cheek. She pulled her legs up on the bed, but she really was sleepy enough that she could have fallen asleep right then, even if he had continued kissing her like he was. Despite the chills running down her spine at his lips on her skin, like she always got when he kissed her, she found herself falling asleep so she opened her eyes and looked at him, suppressing another yawn.
His mouth continued to move along her neck lightly, then slide up where he met her lips gently. His lips gently eased hers open, his tongue meeting hers while his hand slid up from her hip. His hand moved slowly, tracing it's way over her stomach before landing on her breast. He pulled his mouth briefly away from hers and looked at her face for a moment. "Mmm, you really are tired," he said with a sigh, noticing that her eye lids looked heavy and that she definitely didn't look like she was in a smooshing mode.
Pansy hummed happily as he kissed her, letting her fingers wander up into his hair. But as his hand wandered she flinched away and immediately wondered why she'd done that. Certainly not because he didn't like the wandering, that wasn't the case at all. She just felt... sore? Maybe all their activity had worn her out, or this cold was moving into it's achy phase. Her shoulders were tired, she was tired. The flu sucked, and she bet the flu on Mars, whatever that was like, wasn't very fun either. Either way, she made a small noise without meaning to, pulling back from the kiss. "Sorry."
He felt her flinch away from his touch and immediately pulled his hand off of her. Hearing the noise she made to definitely made him question what he had done wrong. "Are you alright?" he asked, looking at her carefully and noticing that she really didn't look good. Whatever she was coming down with, really wasn't agreeing with her and he couldn't help but notice that she looked unbelievably pale. "You need rest," he deduced, kissing her softly on the forehead and then pulling off of her. He knew that he just wanted her to get over whatever illness she was coming down with.
Pansy pouted a bit as he pulled away, but as she couldn't hardly keep her eyes open as soon as he had moved away, she knew it was for the best. "I'm okay. Just, sick plus I shouldn't have eaten out of that mystery bowl. Why did you let me do that?" She laughed a little and sat up to grab a blanket, but all the spinny motion of sitting and turning plus the mystery meat or whatever the hell it had been, well... it was not good. "Ughh. I don't feel so good." She held her head in her hand for a moment, hoping the feeling would pass. Mars flu was going to suck. And totally not in the good way.
"You didn't give me much of a chance to protest," he replied with a grin. "You covered the mystery food in nutella quicker than Dom finishing a drink. Otherwise, I totally wouldn't have allowed you to eat it if I knew you weren't going to be feeling good after eating it," he said. He sat up, looking very concerned as she put her head in her hands. "What's wrong?" he asked, feeling very concerned and sitting up as well. "Do you have a headache? Feel like you're going to be sick? Are you dizzy?" He honestly knew nothing about sick people...and hoped that he'd be able to at least make her feel comfortable.
"Well I didn't think it would taste so bad." She looked up at him slowly and attempted a smile. "I'm alright. I think. Just not feeling the best. Not at all... I'll be back." She got up off the bed carefully, pausing a moment before she hurried off toward the bathroom, disappearing inside. She was in there for a few moments before she finally came back out, climbing up onto the bed and curling up, tugging a pillow toward her. "Bed."
He watched at she quickly got up from the bed and went into the bathroom, extremely concerned as she was in there but knowing to just give her space while in there. He tried to wait patiently, but found himself tapping his fingers on his leg as he waited for her to return. Relieved when she finally came out again, that relief disappeared when she curled up into the bed and didn't seem to look any better. He leaned towards the center of the bed, grabbing a blanket and then wrapping it around her curled up body as she laid there. "Just sleep," he said quietly, his hand pushing her hair back gently and then moving to feel her forehead. She didn't feel warm, but he was concerned that this sickness was going to progress and get worse.
"Mmhmm." Pansy sighed and closed her eyes as she felt his hand on her forehead, tugging the blanket closer around her. "I will never eat from the mystery bowl again." She pulled her knees up closer to her, keeping her eyes shut. She reached out from under the blanket and took his hand in hers, slowly falling asleep quite glad that they'd decided to come back to the common room rather than go to classes. She didn't exactly love the idea of trying to get through classes feeling like this. Whatever flu Mars had given her, she just wanted to give it back. No thank you.
Scorpius couldn't help but agree that it was best to never touch the mystery bowl food again. His hand gently held hers, watching as her face seemed to slowly relax and she fell asleep. He was relieved that she'd been able to do so without any difficulties, though he was still worried about this illness she seemed to have acquired. Dom doesn't know what else to say because it's hard to post as Scorpius when some people think it's funny to get him all worked up in her head. Thanks byotches. So yeah, I suppose Scorpius will just slowly fall into a nice nap too.
A nap was nice. Great plan. Pansy woke up a little while later feeling somewhat better, though she was still somewhat sickish. She blinked her eyes open and saw that Scorp had fallen asleep beside her. She squeezed his hand lightly, but didn't move, quite comfortable and warm under her blanket. She closed her eyes again, content to stay right where she was. She still wasn't feeling so good, and hoped this would go away before it got worse. She hated drippy noses and coughing, and she figured it was only a matter of time before that part of the flu hit. "You still sleeping?" She whispered very softly, her eyes still closed.
He had slept lightly, his senses still rather alert in case Pansy had awoken and needed anything. When she squeezed his hand, he felt himself wake but made no move to get up. "I'm awake," he replied quietly, his eyes opening as he looked over at her. She still looked rather pale, though he couldn't help but notice that the nap definitely did her some good. "Are you feeling a little better?" he asked her, his hand feeling her forehead once again and noting that she still didn't feel overly warm. Whatever the sicknesses on Mars were like, he only hoped they didn't last long. "Good thing is, you don't feel that warm so I don't think you have the fever aspect of whatever you're coming down with."
"Yeah, some better." She yawned again but opened her eyes to look at him, smiling at the concern on his face. "I guess I'll just sleep whatever this is off. Hopefully it's not too persistent. I don't know what a cold is like on Mars, but I hope the throwing up thing doesn't stick around and was just breakfast." She pouted a bit, not feeling very well once again, but fine enough to just stay where she was and wait for it to pass. Her eyes fell shut again and she stretched her legs out, pulling Scorp's hand toward her and resting her cheek against the back of it for a moment before she settled back into her pillow again.
"I'm sure it was the combination of the two," he replied. "Guess we both now know to stay away from food that are really questionable." He watched as she stretched out, his hand getting pulled slightly to rest on her cheek. Pansy ought to know that massive restraint is occurring right now, and skype pictures...so do not help. "Do you want anything?" he asked as she relaxed once more. "Maybe a glass of water?" he suggested, unsure if her stomach was comfortable with handling such things right now.
She shook her head softly. "I don't think so. I'm alright for now. I just don't want to empty my stomach again." She sat up slowly, pulling her legs up and wrapping her arms around her knees. Pansy glanced down at Scorpius who was still lying beside her, something in her doing a little happy dance for some reason that he'd be willing to lay here when she was sick and watch her and make sure she was okay. It just felt nice, being reminded that he cared that much.
"Understandable," he replied. "Just let me know if you do need anything," he said with a small smile. He watched as she slowly sat up, as if testing to see if she could handle the change in position and the movement. His gaze remained locked on hers for a moment as his hand moved to her back. He let his fingers gently trail and rub there before he said, "I hate seeing you like this. It's like there's nothing I can do to make you feel better. Do you think we should find the infirmary?" he questioned.
Her first reaction was to say no. She'd hated being in the hospital wing back at Hogwarts. She'd usually tough it out in her dormitory until it passed, but this could be different. She knew about illness on Earth, but how different could it be on Mars? She had no idea. "Maybe we should." She hated to say it, but maybe it would be for the best. Maybe they had awesome medicine on Mars and she'd be better within the hour. "Any idea of where to start looking? I don't exactly want to wander aimlessly until we find it."
"The less moving around the better," he agreed, pulling his hand from her back and sitting up. He stretched for a moment then got up and walked over to his locker. Digging through his bag, he soon pulled out an oddly coloured apple and the school map. He sat back down on the bed next to her, taking a bite of his apple and then looking carefully at the map. "It's got to be here somewhere," he muttered, his eyes scanning the parchment. "Aha!" he said, spotting a small looking room near the great hall. "That's it there. You up for going now or do you want to wait a bit to make sure your stomach can handle the movement?" he asked.
"Let's just go on over. No use putting it off." The sooner they could make her not sick, the better it would be. She slid off the bed and stood up, hiding the fact that it made her feel like throwing up all over again. She shut her eyes and composed herself before she took Scorp's hand and they headed toward the door. Leaving the common room, they turned back toward the great hall, going just past it and turning down a small hallway where there was a rounded door just around the corner, labeled that it was the hospital wing, thought it was more like just a little hospital room. Inside, there were rows of beds along the walls just like the one at Hogwarts, a small little nurses station of sorts in the back where a woman was sitting who reminded Pansy of Madame Pomfrey. When she noticed the two of them walk in, she got up quickly and came up the aisle toward them, pointing her toward a bed where Pansy gladly took a seat.
He watched her carefully as she got up, then stood up as well and took her hand. The entire way to the infirmary, he kept glancing at her as if she were going to suddenly collapse to the ground. He was relieved when they made it to the hospital wing with no problems and he held the door open to allow her to go in first. The first thing he noticed was that it was a hell of a lot smaller than the hospital wing at Hogwarts. He supposed that not many people got sick and that a big hospital wing wasn't needed. The nurse or healer or whatever you could classify her as, seemed to appear instantly and led Pansy to the bed. Releasing her hand, he allowed her to get on the bed while he took a seat on the chair next to it. "What seems to the problem?" the woman asked. Scorpius was about to open his mouth to reply, but figured he ought to let Pansy inform the woman how she was feeling.
Pansy sat down carefully, looking almost eyelevel with the tiny woman. "Probably some kind of flu. I've been really tired and I got sick this morning after breakfast and I've been sleeping a lot more than usual. That achy feeling like when you're catching something." The woman nodded, watching Pansy carefully, reaching up to feel under her jaw and to put her hand on her forehead. "Lay back honey, I'll go get you something to make you feel a little better for now." Pansy slid up onto the bed toward the pillows, pushing them up against the headboard and leaning back against them. It was soft and warm and she almost drifted off to sleep again. Her eyes were just about closed when she felt someone's hand on her arm and the woman was back, holding out a small cup of pink potion. Pansy drank it as she explained that it was meant to fight off the cold and nausea, but sleeping would be good for her to help get rid of the symptoms. She recommended another nap, which Pansy wouldn't complain about in the least, but the stern old woman gave Scorpius a careful look. "You really ought to be in class."
corpius watched as the woman examined Pansy for a moment then left. He didn't say anything, just allowed Pansy to rest herself in the bed as she nearly fell asleep there. He was glad that the woman came back with a potion, hoping that it really would help Pansy's symptoms and make her feel better. Glancing up when the woman told him he should be in class he replied, "I don't want to leave Pansy." His eyes didn't waver from hers for a moment, but he felt himself averting his eyes from her stern expression. "Fine, but I'm coming back as soon as possible," he mumbled while standing up. "I'll be back soon, love," he said quietly while kissing her forehead, not even really aware of what he just called her.
He left the hospital wing, eager to get to class and then return soon for he really didn't want to leave Pansy in there by herself. Sitting through his knitting class, his mind was only really half there as he began to knit a sweater. All he could think about was just wanting to be with Pansy, even if it was just sitting by her side. His few friends in the class seemed to respect his silence and didn't say anything, which he was grateful for because he didn't think he could really hold a conversation. When class finally ended, he rushed back to the hospital wing, not wanting to go to nap time without her. He quietly entered the hospital wing, not wanting the mean woman to notice. Sitting down in his previously abandoned chair, he then gently clasped her hand which had been resting on the bed.
Pansy smiled to herself as he called her love, that same feeling from this morning fluttering in her stomach when she was reminded that he cared for her like that. Something just felt right about him referring to her as 'love'. Though she wasn't sure if she loved him or not, because Pansy is still in denial of being able to love someone again, she knew she loved having him around and didn't want to be without him. She gave him another smile as he left, letting him know she'd be fine while he was in class, and she was falling asleep again almost before the door had shut.
Pansy was asleep when he came back in, having been further examined and diagnosed by the nurse. She'd been given a few more small potions to help treat some of her symptoms and make her more comfortable. She woke up as she felt someone take her hand, opening her eyes to see Scorp looking at her. She smiled at him a little sadly, not bothering to sit up against her pillows because she was just too tired for it. "How was class?"
"It was alright," he said with a small shrug. Situating himself comfortably in the chair as he continued to hold her hand lightly. His eyes remained trained on her hand, lightly tracing designs on it. "Couldn't end fast enough though." Glancing in the direction of where that woman had come the first time, he made sure that he hadn't brought notice to his reappearance. "How are you feeling?" he asked looking back at her. "You definitely look quite a bit better. Did you sleep the whole time? Did that scary woman tell you anything else about this flu thing?"
Pansy turned to look where Scorp was looking, and the woman was hunched over her desk busy with papers or something not paying attention to them, or at least not caring that he was back if she had seen him. "I'm alright. I feel asleep almost as soon as you had left. She gave me some potions and stuff to keep me from having to rush off to the bathroom again and to fight off sickness that might try and come on, but she says there's nothing she can to about me being tired. I'll just have to sleep it off. I think she's writing a letter to Rumbleroar to excuse me from classes for a few days until I feel a little better." She glanced back toward Scorpius for a moment, but let her eyes wander around the room, trying to stay awake.
He was relieved that the woman seemed to have been able to diagnose whatever virus Pansy seemed to have, because he truly just wanted her to recovery. He hated seeing her like this. Not because he found it irritating to watch over her...he loved doing that. He just didn't like seeing her in this much discomfort. "Well, at least she's excusing you from classes. Though, it's not like I would have let you go to them even if she didn't. Are you going to have to stay in here for the next few days?" he questioned, not wanting her to have to stay under the cranky woman's watch, yet not wanting her to be around other students either.
"Yeah. I don't think I'll be going to classes much until I'm better." She laughed, not crazy about the idea of falling asleep in class or rushing out to find a bathroom, though that was probably just thanks to her horrible breakfast that she would never be eating ever again. "She thinks I should. I don't like it, but I'll probably be able to get more sleep in here than I could back in the common room. I'm not contagious or anything, but it's better not to be around other people right now."
He felt very relieved when she told him that she wasn't contagious. It wasn't that he minded being close to her despite her sickness, yet it was reassuring that he wasn't going to have to deal with this. "Well, I'll stay for as long as she'll allow me," he told her, squeezing her hand lightly. He didn't like the idea of being alone in the common room, and he worried that the head girl was going to raise a fuss over the fact that his blanket buddy was obviously absent. "I'm sure that the other students would much rather prefer you stay in here," he said. "Though your symptoms should hopefully be disappearing soon.
Pansy gave him another tired smile as he assured her he would be staying as long as he was allowed. "I don't know. This feels like something that'll stick around a while, but maybe you're right." She closed her eyes, another wave of nausea taking her by surprise. She waited and hoped that it would pass, wishing that the potions the nurse had given her would have kicked in immediately, but apparently not. Finally she decided she ought to get up and she hurried toward the back of the hospital wing, disappearing into the bathroom there for a few moments before she came back out, crawling into her bed again while avoiding Scorp's gaze.
He gave her a sad smile as she said that it was something that she felt would be lasting for quite a bit. Releasing her hand as she rushed off to the bathroom, he then sat back in his and rubbed his face with his hands. Though he knew he wasn't responsible for getting her sick, he still felt a small sense of guilt and wished that he was the one dealing with this instead of her. The nurse seemed to have glanced up when Pansy rushed off to the bathroom, and pulling his hands off of his face he noticed her gaze on him and the look of disdain she was giving him. He was glad Pansy came back out for he couldn't take the look anymore. "You alright?" he questioned as she got back in bed. "Do you need anything? Glass of water?"
She pulled the blankets up over her, clutching her arm across her stomach queasily. She shook her head softly at him. "No, I don't need anything." She looked away from him, feeling a little bad that it seemed he felt like he had to take care of her. He didn't have to, he could go hang out with their friends or get some lunch which would probably be waiting in the great hall about now. Pansy's stomach churned again at the thought of lunch, and she decided she would definitely not be eating any. "You could go eat if you want. Don't feel like you have to constantly watch me. I'm not going anywhere." She tried to give him a small smile, but didn't exactly feel up to it.
His stomach seemed to growl slightly as he thought about food, and although he wanted to just stay here with her, he knew that he should eat something. "Alright, I'll go grab some food," he said, lifting up her hand and kissing the back of it lightly. "I won't be long." Though, he was sure she would end up falling asleep. Standing up, he noticed that the nurse glared at him slightly, so he decided that leaving now would be the best option.
As he entered the great hall, he noticed that it was actually rather quiet right now and he gladly welcomed the peaceful atmosphere. Collapsing on the bench, all he could do was grab a piece of bread and nibble on it, wishing he had the jar of nutella with him. "You alright Scorpius?" one of the Phillic girls asked him. "I'm fine Khloe," he replied with a small sigh. "Pansy is sick. I just...feel useless when she's like that." Khloe gave him a sympathetic smile then said, "It's not your fault. I'm sure she'll get better soon enough." She squeezed his arm gently then got up and left the table. Scorpius hoped that she was right, and after finishing his bread he began to eat a little fruit as well. Still, he found himself not that hungry after all and just wanted to be back with Pansy. Getting up from the table, he made his way back to the infirmary once more, even if it was just to sit with her as she slept. When he entered the infirmary, sure enough the nurse glared at him once more and he huffed quietly as he made his way back to this chair to sit down.
As expected, Pansy had fallen asleep while Scorpius had been gone. She didn't wake when he came in and sat down, just stayed rather peacefully asleep. She actually didn't feel too terrible while she slept and her stomach wasn't threatening to reintroduce her to her breakfast for a third time, though by now she figured her stomach was empty. Ashley wonders if they should fast forward a few days or something, because there's only so much sleeping and watching you can write before it's repetitive and boring. She's going to make an executive decision and figure that's okay.
Their nutella plan had worked flawlessly, making the food of Pigfarts quite delicious, all coated in delicious chocolatey goodness. Just like this morning, as she spread some nutella on some kind of purple-ish meat that was sliced up like sausage patties. Weird combination, but hey, it made the stuff edible. She'd discovered that Pigfarts had this one kind of tea that was actually really good. She wasn't sure what it was made from, and wasn't sure that she really wanted to know, but it was good and she drank it more often than the other things that they offered at the table, most of the juices which looked quite questionable. She picked up the jar again, laughing as she got it just as Scorp had been reaching for it, and spread a bit more of the stuff onto a biscuit of sorts before she handed the jar back to him. "We'll need some more soon. That one's running low."
Things at Pigfarts seemed to actually be getting better and better as Scorpius and Pansy continued to adjust to the school. Scorp found that when he actually began to give his classmates a chance, many really weren't all that bad. Throwing aside the sense of superiority he was taught to exhibit from his father and grandfather, he began to get to know quite a few of the students. Not only did it make Pigfarts more comfortable with getting on a first name basis with others, but they were able to tell him things about the school. For instance, he found himself talking to different girls and finding out just where some of the best places around were. Though, many often said that the gardens were the best. He couldn't help but agree, remembering how amazing it had looked during his and Pansy's trip to the kitchens. He also found that classes continuously got better, with nap time actually turning out to be not that bad of a class.
Though, the past few days hadn't been quite the same. It wasn't that things were bad between them, but Scorpius almost felt like something was off with his relationship with Pansy. She hadn't been avoiding him at all, yet it seemed like she was frequently sleeping. He only hoped that he hadn't done anything to push her away or anything to cause her to doubt their relationship. He was still too scared to admit that he loved her, and as she continuously seemed to be a bit off those past few days, he knew it wasn't the right time quite yet. Smiling as he took the jar from her he replied, "We'll have to make another journey to the kitchens. Though this time, we'll take the long route through those hallways. I'll walk first again through that one with the cobwebs," he grinned as he lathered a piece of oddly coloured toast with the nutella.
"How kind of you. You sure it will be okay for your masculinity? Can't have you worried about the creepy crawlies and stuff." She smiled at him, her fingers walking like a spider up his arm again. "I might just start questioning your manhood, you know." Pansy of course was joking, and figured he knew it by now. After spending weeks on end with someone as closely as they had, you tended to understand their ins and outs better than most. She looked around the table, trying to decide what to eat next. She reached for a bowl that she'd been a little afraid to ever try before. Some kind of strange little... vegetables? fruit? She wasn't even sure. Maybe they were even little bits of meat, some kind of creature that was small and odd. "Should I?" She asked, not really to anyone in particular. She shrugged and spread on a bit of the nutella, looking at it a moment before trying it. Finally she took a breath and popped it into her mouth, chewing carefully before she wrinkled up her nose. "Okay, apparently not even nutella can make some things taste good." She managed to swallow it with some difficulty, taking a huge drink of her tea afterwards to wash it down.
He rolled his eyes but smiled at her comments, for he knew that she definitely wasn't questioning his manhood. For, one just doesn't actually do that when it comes to a Malfoy man. He knew to take everything she said in good humour. Plus, he was able to detect that what she had said was just humour, no actual truth or honesty underneath her smile. His eyes widened slightly as she reached for the bowl, the bowl that they had been careful to avoid the last few weeks."Urgh, you're actually going to try that?" he questioned, fully disgusted as she reached into a very questionable bowl. He had been careful to avoid it the past few weeks, yet for some odd reason she felt the need to try it. He watched her, a bit unwillingly, as she put some nutella on it, then as she popped it in her mouth. "Urgh that's disgusting," he said, glad that she didn't enjoy that. Hell, he didn't even think he'd be able to handle her liking something that looked that revolting. "Those cheesy noodles and nutella were one thing. That mystery bowl food, is a complete other. Please don't have the urge to try something like that again," he shuddered.
Pansy shook her head and groaned. "No, no. Never again. That was horrible." She reached for the bowl of fruit, piling some of it on her plate and eating it happily because it was normal good food. "It was worth a shot. I could have been delicious. Of course, it wasn't... but hey. Now we know." She finally got the horrible taste out of her mouth thanks to the normal fruit that Pigfarts kept in a bowl at every meal, which had pretty much become a staple of Pansy's diet on Mars. She yawned, covering her mouth and turning away from Scorp for a moment. Everyone had started to clear out to head to their classes by now. "Should we get going? And are we actually going to classes today or is there something better we could get into?" She smiled at him, eating the last few pieces of fruit on her plate and suddenly wishing she hadn't gotten adventurous and eaten that mystery food from the bowl they'd always ignored before.
Scorpius made a mental note to never, ever, ever try the mystery food in that bowl, even if he had an entire jar of nutella to drown it in. It just didn't seem worth it in the slightest. He shook his head, figuring he could have told her that it was something to avoid from the start. He politely asked the girl next to him to pass over some sort of biscuit looking thing, giving her a kind smile in thanks. Pansy and him continued to eat for a bit in silence, but he couldn't help but notice her large yawn. "Are you really tired?" he questioned, somewhat surprised. "You went to bed around ten last night. Not only that, but you also took a nap. Think you're coming down with something? We don't have to go to classes," he suggested, finishing off his nutella covered biscuit. "We could head back to the common room. I'm sure it'll be empty and we could just spend some time alone, relax, take a nap if you so choose."
Pansy shrugged. "I don't know. I might be getting a cold or something. I've just been really sleepy." She smiled at him, because just being in the common room and possibly napping sounded wonderful. Maybe she could sleep this cold off or something before it turned into a runny nose and sore throat and all that. Some colds you could do that. "Let's do that. Or at least I will. You don't have to skip classes just to end up watching me sleep." She got up from the table and grabbed their jar of nutella, replacing the lid before she handed it to him. She waited for him to finish eating what he was before he got up and she slipped her hand in his, walking out the great hall with him. The turned toward the dormitories and headed inside, after feeling up the statue by the door. Once inside, Pansy crossed to the bed and flopped down on it. Stretching out and sighing happily.
Scorpius really didn't know what illnesses on Mars were like, and he hoped that Pansy didn't get affected by it even more if her defenses were still acclimating to the planet. "Well, grab some fruit then before we leave. You need to consume as much vitamin c as you can right now," he said, grabbing a few pieces of whole fruit and storing them in his bag which held his special knitting needles. "No way am I going to suffer through classes if you're going off to the common room," he said, taking the jar of nutella and adding that to his bag. Standing up, his hand took hers immediately. It was something so unbelievably natural, that the two of them didn't think anything of it anymore. When they were inside the common room, he released her hand and immediately let go to the bed, smiling softly as she got comfortable instantly. After hanging up his bag in the locker, he moved over to the bed as well and laid down next to her. "Mmm," he hummed, his eyes closing as he felt himself relaxing in the quiet room. He was definitely much more at ease when no other Phillics were here, and he truly didn't mind missing classes in the slightest. "Definitely don't mind spending the day here," he smiled happily.
Pansy turned to smile at him as he laid down beside her, and she stretched her arms up over her head to stretch her back out, sighing as it felt really nice. Stretching is nice. "This place is actually sort of nice when no one else is here." She closed her eyes and relaxed, ignoring her tummy which was not happy with her. She shouldn't have eaten out of the mystery bowl and had definitely learned her lesson. Nutella did not solve all taste problems, apparently, and she would remember that for next time. "Definitely not going to classes today. Now that I'm lying down, I'm not getting up unless I have to." She smiled quite happily with her eyes still closed, sprawled out quite comfortably on the bed.
Scorpius watched as she stretched, definitely not minding the view in the slightest. It was a good thing that she didn't make any noises like apparently Ashley and Tam do when they have a real good stretch, for he would have found himself really not minding her stretching. "I love when no one is here and it's just the two of us," he grinned, watching as she relaxed once more. "No reason whatsoever to get up," he said softly, moving closer to her while on his side. "You just lay there..." he said softly, his mouth placing soft kisses on her jaw. "Relax... and get some sleep..." he mumbled against her neck as his mouth trailed along her soft skin.
As7
"Sleep?" She asked him, peeking an eye open. "How can I sleep with you kissing me like that... Not that I mind." She closed her eyes again and let him continue, her breathing slowing as she reached a hand up to meet his cheek. She pulled her legs up on the bed, but she really was sleepy enough that she could have fallen asleep right then, even if he had continued kissing her like he was. Despite the chills running down her spine at his lips on her skin, like she always got when he kissed her, she found herself falling asleep so she opened her eyes and looked at him, suppressing another yawn.
His mouth continued to move along her neck lightly, then slide up where he met her lips gently. His lips gently eased hers open, his tongue meeting hers while his hand slid up from her hip. His hand moved slowly, tracing it's way over her stomach before landing on her breast. He pulled his mouth briefly away from hers and looked at her face for a moment. "Mmm, you really are tired," he said with a sigh, noticing that her eye lids looked heavy and that she definitely didn't look like she was in a smooshing mode.
Pansy hummed happily as he kissed her, letting her fingers wander up into his hair. But as his hand wandered she flinched away and immediately wondered why she'd done that. Certainly not because he didn't like the wandering, that wasn't the case at all. She just felt... sore? Maybe all their activity had worn her out, or this cold was moving into it's achy phase. Her shoulders were tired, she was tired. The flu sucked, and she bet the flu on Mars, whatever that was like, wasn't very fun either. Either way, she made a small noise without meaning to, pulling back from the kiss. "Sorry."
He felt her flinch away from his touch and immediately pulled his hand off of her. Hearing the noise she made to definitely made him question what he had done wrong. "Are you alright?" he asked, looking at her carefully and noticing that she really didn't look good. Whatever she was coming down with, really wasn't agreeing with her and he couldn't help but notice that she looked unbelievably pale. "You need rest," he deduced, kissing her softly on the forehead and then pulling off of her. He knew that he just wanted her to get over whatever illness she was coming down with.
Pansy pouted a bit as he pulled away, but as she couldn't hardly keep her eyes open as soon as he had moved away, she knew it was for the best. "I'm okay. Just, sick plus I shouldn't have eaten out of that mystery bowl. Why did you let me do that?" She laughed a little and sat up to grab a blanket, but all the spinny motion of sitting and turning plus the mystery meat or whatever the hell it had been, well... it was not good. "Ughh. I don't feel so good." She held her head in her hand for a moment, hoping the feeling would pass. Mars flu was going to suck. And totally not in the good way.
"You didn't give me much of a chance to protest," he replied with a grin. "You covered the mystery food in nutella quicker than Dom finishing a drink. Otherwise, I totally wouldn't have allowed you to eat it if I knew you weren't going to be feeling good after eating it," he said. He sat up, looking very concerned as she put her head in her hands. "What's wrong?" he asked, feeling very concerned and sitting up as well. "Do you have a headache? Feel like you're going to be sick? Are you dizzy?" He honestly knew nothing about sick people...and hoped that he'd be able to at least make her feel comfortable.
"Well I didn't think it would taste so bad." She looked up at him slowly and attempted a smile. "I'm alright. I think. Just not feeling the best. Not at all... I'll be back." She got up off the bed carefully, pausing a moment before she hurried off toward the bathroom, disappearing inside. She was in there for a few moments before she finally came back out, climbing up onto the bed and curling up, tugging a pillow toward her. "Bed."
He watched at she quickly got up from the bed and went into the bathroom, extremely concerned as she was in there but knowing to just give her space while in there. He tried to wait patiently, but found himself tapping his fingers on his leg as he waited for her to return. Relieved when she finally came out again, that relief disappeared when she curled up into the bed and didn't seem to look any better. He leaned towards the center of the bed, grabbing a blanket and then wrapping it around her curled up body as she laid there. "Just sleep," he said quietly, his hand pushing her hair back gently and then moving to feel her forehead. She didn't feel warm, but he was concerned that this sickness was going to progress and get worse.
"Mmhmm." Pansy sighed and closed her eyes as she felt his hand on her forehead, tugging the blanket closer around her. "I will never eat from the mystery bowl again." She pulled her knees up closer to her, keeping her eyes shut. She reached out from under the blanket and took his hand in hers, slowly falling asleep quite glad that they'd decided to come back to the common room rather than go to classes. She didn't exactly love the idea of trying to get through classes feeling like this. Whatever flu Mars had given her, she just wanted to give it back. No thank you.
Scorpius couldn't help but agree that it was best to never touch the mystery bowl food again. His hand gently held hers, watching as her face seemed to slowly relax and she fell asleep. He was relieved that she'd been able to do so without any difficulties, though he was still worried about this illness she seemed to have acquired. Dom doesn't know what else to say because it's hard to post as Scorpius when some people think it's funny to get him all worked up in her head. Thanks byotches. So yeah, I suppose Scorpius will just slowly fall into a nice nap too.
A nap was nice. Great plan. Pansy woke up a little while later feeling somewhat better, though she was still somewhat sickish. She blinked her eyes open and saw that Scorp had fallen asleep beside her. She squeezed his hand lightly, but didn't move, quite comfortable and warm under her blanket. She closed her eyes again, content to stay right where she was. She still wasn't feeling so good, and hoped this would go away before it got worse. She hated drippy noses and coughing, and she figured it was only a matter of time before that part of the flu hit. "You still sleeping?" She whispered very softly, her eyes still closed.
He had slept lightly, his senses still rather alert in case Pansy had awoken and needed anything. When she squeezed his hand, he felt himself wake but made no move to get up. "I'm awake," he replied quietly, his eyes opening as he looked over at her. She still looked rather pale, though he couldn't help but notice that the nap definitely did her some good. "Are you feeling a little better?" he asked her, his hand feeling her forehead once again and noting that she still didn't feel overly warm. Whatever the sicknesses on Mars were like, he only hoped they didn't last long. "Good thing is, you don't feel that warm so I don't think you have the fever aspect of whatever you're coming down with."
"Yeah, some better." She yawned again but opened her eyes to look at him, smiling at the concern on his face. "I guess I'll just sleep whatever this is off. Hopefully it's not too persistent. I don't know what a cold is like on Mars, but I hope the throwing up thing doesn't stick around and was just breakfast." She pouted a bit, not feeling very well once again, but fine enough to just stay where she was and wait for it to pass. Her eyes fell shut again and she stretched her legs out, pulling Scorp's hand toward her and resting her cheek against the back of it for a moment before she settled back into her pillow again.
"I'm sure it was the combination of the two," he replied. "Guess we both now know to stay away from food that are really questionable." He watched as she stretched out, his hand getting pulled slightly to rest on her cheek. Pansy ought to know that massive restraint is occurring right now, and skype pictures...so do not help. "Do you want anything?" he asked as she relaxed once more. "Maybe a glass of water?" he suggested, unsure if her stomach was comfortable with handling such things right now.
She shook her head softly. "I don't think so. I'm alright for now. I just don't want to empty my stomach again." She sat up slowly, pulling her legs up and wrapping her arms around her knees. Pansy glanced down at Scorpius who was still lying beside her, something in her doing a little happy dance for some reason that he'd be willing to lay here when she was sick and watch her and make sure she was okay. It just felt nice, being reminded that he cared that much.
"Understandable," he replied. "Just let me know if you do need anything," he said with a small smile. He watched as she slowly sat up, as if testing to see if she could handle the change in position and the movement. His gaze remained locked on hers for a moment as his hand moved to her back. He let his fingers gently trail and rub there before he said, "I hate seeing you like this. It's like there's nothing I can do to make you feel better. Do you think we should find the infirmary?" he questioned.
Her first reaction was to say no. She'd hated being in the hospital wing back at Hogwarts. She'd usually tough it out in her dormitory until it passed, but this could be different. She knew about illness on Earth, but how different could it be on Mars? She had no idea. "Maybe we should." She hated to say it, but maybe it would be for the best. Maybe they had awesome medicine on Mars and she'd be better within the hour. "Any idea of where to start looking? I don't exactly want to wander aimlessly until we find it."
"The less moving around the better," he agreed, pulling his hand from her back and sitting up. He stretched for a moment then got up and walked over to his locker. Digging through his bag, he soon pulled out an oddly coloured apple and the school map. He sat back down on the bed next to her, taking a bite of his apple and then looking carefully at the map. "It's got to be here somewhere," he muttered, his eyes scanning the parchment. "Aha!" he said, spotting a small looking room near the great hall. "That's it there. You up for going now or do you want to wait a bit to make sure your stomach can handle the movement?" he asked.
"Let's just go on over. No use putting it off." The sooner they could make her not sick, the better it would be. She slid off the bed and stood up, hiding the fact that it made her feel like throwing up all over again. She shut her eyes and composed herself before she took Scorp's hand and they headed toward the door. Leaving the common room, they turned back toward the great hall, going just past it and turning down a small hallway where there was a rounded door just around the corner, labeled that it was the hospital wing, thought it was more like just a little hospital room. Inside, there were rows of beds along the walls just like the one at Hogwarts, a small little nurses station of sorts in the back where a woman was sitting who reminded Pansy of Madame Pomfrey. When she noticed the two of them walk in, she got up quickly and came up the aisle toward them, pointing her toward a bed where Pansy gladly took a seat.
He watched her carefully as she got up, then stood up as well and took her hand. The entire way to the infirmary, he kept glancing at her as if she were going to suddenly collapse to the ground. He was relieved when they made it to the hospital wing with no problems and he held the door open to allow her to go in first. The first thing he noticed was that it was a hell of a lot smaller than the hospital wing at Hogwarts. He supposed that not many people got sick and that a big hospital wing wasn't needed. The nurse or healer or whatever you could classify her as, seemed to appear instantly and led Pansy to the bed. Releasing her hand, he allowed her to get on the bed while he took a seat on the chair next to it. "What seems to the problem?" the woman asked. Scorpius was about to open his mouth to reply, but figured he ought to let Pansy inform the woman how she was feeling.
Pansy sat down carefully, looking almost eyelevel with the tiny woman. "Probably some kind of flu. I've been really tired and I got sick this morning after breakfast and I've been sleeping a lot more than usual. That achy feeling like when you're catching something." The woman nodded, watching Pansy carefully, reaching up to feel under her jaw and to put her hand on her forehead. "Lay back honey, I'll go get you something to make you feel a little better for now." Pansy slid up onto the bed toward the pillows, pushing them up against the headboard and leaning back against them. It was soft and warm and she almost drifted off to sleep again. Her eyes were just about closed when she felt someone's hand on her arm and the woman was back, holding out a small cup of pink potion. Pansy drank it as she explained that it was meant to fight off the cold and nausea, but sleeping would be good for her to help get rid of the symptoms. She recommended another nap, which Pansy wouldn't complain about in the least, but the stern old woman gave Scorpius a careful look. "You really ought to be in class."
corpius watched as the woman examined Pansy for a moment then left. He didn't say anything, just allowed Pansy to rest herself in the bed as she nearly fell asleep there. He was glad that the woman came back with a potion, hoping that it really would help Pansy's symptoms and make her feel better. Glancing up when the woman told him he should be in class he replied, "I don't want to leave Pansy." His eyes didn't waver from hers for a moment, but he felt himself averting his eyes from her stern expression. "Fine, but I'm coming back as soon as possible," he mumbled while standing up. "I'll be back soon, love," he said quietly while kissing her forehead, not even really aware of what he just called her.
He left the hospital wing, eager to get to class and then return soon for he really didn't want to leave Pansy in there by herself. Sitting through his knitting class, his mind was only really half there as he began to knit a sweater. All he could think about was just wanting to be with Pansy, even if it was just sitting by her side. His few friends in the class seemed to respect his silence and didn't say anything, which he was grateful for because he didn't think he could really hold a conversation. When class finally ended, he rushed back to the hospital wing, not wanting to go to nap time without her. He quietly entered the hospital wing, not wanting the mean woman to notice. Sitting down in his previously abandoned chair, he then gently clasped her hand which had been resting on the bed.
Pansy smiled to herself as he called her love, that same feeling from this morning fluttering in her stomach when she was reminded that he cared for her like that. Something just felt right about him referring to her as 'love'. Though she wasn't sure if she loved him or not, because Pansy is still in denial of being able to love someone again, she knew she loved having him around and didn't want to be without him. She gave him another smile as he left, letting him know she'd be fine while he was in class, and she was falling asleep again almost before the door had shut.
Pansy was asleep when he came back in, having been further examined and diagnosed by the nurse. She'd been given a few more small potions to help treat some of her symptoms and make her more comfortable. She woke up as she felt someone take her hand, opening her eyes to see Scorp looking at her. She smiled at him a little sadly, not bothering to sit up against her pillows because she was just too tired for it. "How was class?"
"It was alright," he said with a small shrug. Situating himself comfortably in the chair as he continued to hold her hand lightly. His eyes remained trained on her hand, lightly tracing designs on it. "Couldn't end fast enough though." Glancing in the direction of where that woman had come the first time, he made sure that he hadn't brought notice to his reappearance. "How are you feeling?" he asked looking back at her. "You definitely look quite a bit better. Did you sleep the whole time? Did that scary woman tell you anything else about this flu thing?"
Pansy turned to look where Scorp was looking, and the woman was hunched over her desk busy with papers or something not paying attention to them, or at least not caring that he was back if she had seen him. "I'm alright. I feel asleep almost as soon as you had left. She gave me some potions and stuff to keep me from having to rush off to the bathroom again and to fight off sickness that might try and come on, but she says there's nothing she can to about me being tired. I'll just have to sleep it off. I think she's writing a letter to Rumbleroar to excuse me from classes for a few days until I feel a little better." She glanced back toward Scorpius for a moment, but let her eyes wander around the room, trying to stay awake.
He was relieved that the woman seemed to have been able to diagnose whatever virus Pansy seemed to have, because he truly just wanted her to recovery. He hated seeing her like this. Not because he found it irritating to watch over her...he loved doing that. He just didn't like seeing her in this much discomfort. "Well, at least she's excusing you from classes. Though, it's not like I would have let you go to them even if she didn't. Are you going to have to stay in here for the next few days?" he questioned, not wanting her to have to stay under the cranky woman's watch, yet not wanting her to be around other students either.
"Yeah. I don't think I'll be going to classes much until I'm better." She laughed, not crazy about the idea of falling asleep in class or rushing out to find a bathroom, though that was probably just thanks to her horrible breakfast that she would never be eating ever again. "She thinks I should. I don't like it, but I'll probably be able to get more sleep in here than I could back in the common room. I'm not contagious or anything, but it's better not to be around other people right now."
He felt very relieved when she told him that she wasn't contagious. It wasn't that he minded being close to her despite her sickness, yet it was reassuring that he wasn't going to have to deal with this. "Well, I'll stay for as long as she'll allow me," he told her, squeezing her hand lightly. He didn't like the idea of being alone in the common room, and he worried that the head girl was going to raise a fuss over the fact that his blanket buddy was obviously absent. "I'm sure that the other students would much rather prefer you stay in here," he said. "Though your symptoms should hopefully be disappearing soon.
Pansy gave him another tired smile as he assured her he would be staying as long as he was allowed. "I don't know. This feels like something that'll stick around a while, but maybe you're right." She closed her eyes, another wave of nausea taking her by surprise. She waited and hoped that it would pass, wishing that the potions the nurse had given her would have kicked in immediately, but apparently not. Finally she decided she ought to get up and she hurried toward the back of the hospital wing, disappearing into the bathroom there for a few moments before she came back out, crawling into her bed again while avoiding Scorp's gaze.
He gave her a sad smile as she said that it was something that she felt would be lasting for quite a bit. Releasing her hand as she rushed off to the bathroom, he then sat back in his and rubbed his face with his hands. Though he knew he wasn't responsible for getting her sick, he still felt a small sense of guilt and wished that he was the one dealing with this instead of her. The nurse seemed to have glanced up when Pansy rushed off to the bathroom, and pulling his hands off of his face he noticed her gaze on him and the look of disdain she was giving him. He was glad Pansy came back out for he couldn't take the look anymore. "You alright?" he questioned as she got back in bed. "Do you need anything? Glass of water?"
She pulled the blankets up over her, clutching her arm across her stomach queasily. She shook her head softly at him. "No, I don't need anything." She looked away from him, feeling a little bad that it seemed he felt like he had to take care of her. He didn't have to, he could go hang out with their friends or get some lunch which would probably be waiting in the great hall about now. Pansy's stomach churned again at the thought of lunch, and she decided she would definitely not be eating any. "You could go eat if you want. Don't feel like you have to constantly watch me. I'm not going anywhere." She tried to give him a small smile, but didn't exactly feel up to it.
His stomach seemed to growl slightly as he thought about food, and although he wanted to just stay here with her, he knew that he should eat something. "Alright, I'll go grab some food," he said, lifting up her hand and kissing the back of it lightly. "I won't be long." Though, he was sure she would end up falling asleep. Standing up, he noticed that the nurse glared at him slightly, so he decided that leaving now would be the best option.
As he entered the great hall, he noticed that it was actually rather quiet right now and he gladly welcomed the peaceful atmosphere. Collapsing on the bench, all he could do was grab a piece of bread and nibble on it, wishing he had the jar of nutella with him. "You alright Scorpius?" one of the Phillic girls asked him. "I'm fine Khloe," he replied with a small sigh. "Pansy is sick. I just...feel useless when she's like that." Khloe gave him a sympathetic smile then said, "It's not your fault. I'm sure she'll get better soon enough." She squeezed his arm gently then got up and left the table. Scorpius hoped that she was right, and after finishing his bread he began to eat a little fruit as well. Still, he found himself not that hungry after all and just wanted to be back with Pansy. Getting up from the table, he made his way back to the infirmary once more, even if it was just to sit with her as she slept. When he entered the infirmary, sure enough the nurse glared at him once more and he huffed quietly as he made his way back to this chair to sit down.
As expected, Pansy had fallen asleep while Scorpius had been gone. She didn't wake when he came in and sat down, just stayed rather peacefully asleep. She actually didn't feel too terrible while she slept and her stomach wasn't threatening to reintroduce her to her breakfast for a third time, though by now she figured her stomach was empty. Ashley wonders if they should fast forward a few days or something, because there's only so much sleeping and watching you can write before it's repetitive and boring. She's going to make an executive decision and figure that's okay.
Re: Pigfarts [continued from 1.0]
Pansy had stayed here for about a week, but every day had been essentially the same. A lot of sleeping, the nurse bringing her food and making sure she ate it, and continued frequent visits to the bathroom that she didn't enjoy in the least. She'd lost weight from all the sickness and limited eating, but the nurse kept assuring her she would gain it back just fine in a little while. Pansy had become quieter over the past few days, more distant as she stayed sick, talking to Scorpius less often than she usually did as she opted for sleeping instead. The nurse kept a careful eye on her, often staring almost sympathetically at her when Pansy caught her watching. Something about Scorpius visiting so often the nurse didn't seem to like, as his glances were never as kind as those Pansy got, but she was relieved that he hadn't gotten bored of coming to see her in here. One afternoon he'd brought her some books to read since she was feeling a bit better and less sleepy. "Thanks for bringing these." She smiled at him, resting the books on her stomach as she sorted through them, trying to pick which to read first. "I think the nurse wants me to go back to classes and stuff soon."
The next week passed in much of the same routine. He would wake up early in the morning, shower, visit the infirmary, grab a quick breakfast, go to his first two classes, skip nap time to see Pansy, go to his last two classes, then come back to the infirmary where he would remain until dinner. He found that he didn't mind the routine in the slightest, yet he could begin to sense some sort of strain on their relationship. He supposed that it was just because of whatever virus she had, but she had become so quiet and almost withdrawn from him at times. He couldn't help but wonder if it was something that he had done, but reminded himself that she was probably just sick of the being in the hospital wing.
Scorpius couldn't help but smile when she thanked him for the books and replied, "Of course. You're looking a lot better," he noted, pleased that she would be able to go back to classes soon. That also meant that she would be able to come back to the common room soon. "Your colour is definitely returning. Plus, you're getting better with keeping your food down. Think you'll be able to come back to the common room soon, or do you think she'll make you sleep here until you're one hundred percent better?" he questioned.
"No, I think she'll just send me back to the common room. Who knows when 100 percent better would be." She tried to laugh a little, but glanced down at her book instead, flipping through the pages and trying to keep a small smile on her face. He had been unbelievably loyal in coming to see her and bringing her food whenever the nurse would allow him to choose what she got to eat. She liked those days better, because it usually involved a lot of fruits and nutella, which she had always preferred. But despite what Scorpius thought, she still threw up as much as she always had. She'd just been able to hold off for when he'd left for class or had gone to the common room to sleep since the nurse wouldn't let him sleep here. The little woman had suddenly appeared at Pansy's beside, and she looked up from her book surprised to see her. "Honey, you should get back into your routine soon. You can just go back to the common room today, but you should get back in your classes tomorrow." She gave Pansy a stern look, and Pansy nodded, closing her book and picking up her things that had been scattered on the bed. "Just like I thought." She smiled at Scorp, handing her books back to him as she pushed the blankets aside and got up, picking up some things from the bedside table before following him to the door of the hospital wing, er, room, and out into the hallway where the students were in the middle of a class change, people everywhere. Glozell shouted loudly from across the way that she had missed Pansy and loved her as much as Buddha loved apples and Jesus loved two-piece chicken tender dinners, and Pansy couldn't help but laugh.
Scorpius couldn't help but grin when the nurse told Pansy she was able to go back to the common room. He was ready for things to start to return to normal and was craving her presence in the common room again. He had felt so lonely when forced to go to classes and meals, yet her silence at times often affected him in much the same matter. Happily he took the books from her, helping to gather some of her things that he had brought down during the week. Once they entered the hallway, he couldn't help but relax when she laughed at what her friend had said. It was the first time she had genuinely laughed all week, and it a very sexy comforting sound. As they walked back to the common room, there was a slight silence that he wasn't quite sure how to break. He wasn't sure what was going on, but it scared him. What if during the time she had been sick, she had thought a lot about what they were and didn't want a relationship after all? It would explain why she had become so withdrawn. Entering the common room, he smiled over the fact that it was quiet and empty. "Hopefully we won't have any troubles with becoming blanket buddies again," he said as he placed some of her stuff in her locker. "I mean, no offense to Candace, but I think she's better off sharing with those two guys again. I'll be sure to talk to the head girl tonight," he said as he moved over to where she was and wrapped his arms around her, hugging her from behind.
Pansy stayed quiet as they walked to the common room, not noticing if it happened to be awkward or not. It would be strange coming back here after being gone for a week or so, and it didn't look like things had changed. The pile of blankets was still in the center, the room nice and quiet for once since most people had gone up to the great hall for dinner. She followed him over to her locker, handing him a few things to put inside with the other stuff he had. He wrapped her in a hug, but she didn't react. She was still reeling from what he'd just said. He'd gotten another blanket buddy while she was gone? She hoped that it was just for the sake of rules, and not because he'd chosen to have someone else in Pansy's absence. He'd mentioned it so casually that it almost worried her, though she should have known better. She trusted Scorp with things like this, she had to. If he'd spent so much time with her between classes and meals, then it didn't make sense for him to be interested in someone else too... unless he'd been visiting because he felt guilty about something. If Candace had been blanket buddies with two guys before she had been buddies with Scorp, well, that told Pansy what kind of girl she must be. Pansy's stomach was uneasy again, but not the sickness's nausea for once. What if Scorp had moved on while she'd been otherwise occupied in the hospital wing? Her hand went instinctively to her stomach, hoping she wouldn't get sick again. She turned her head to look at him. "Candace? Who the hell is Candace?" She turned around, pushing his arms off her. "Am I that easily replaced that I'm gone for a week and you've already picked out someone new to share your blanket with?" She was obviously cross, and though she probably should have just asked him more rationally about it, Pansy wasn't exactly feeling rational at the moment, as all she could think of was that she might be losing Scorpius. She didn't even know if he loved her or if she loved him, but she definitely didn't want to lose him.
Scorpius instantly froze as she turned around and started implying that he had done much more with this blanket buddy. Was this why she had become so quiet the past week? Had she honestly thought that he was off doing things with other girls just because she was sick? He knew that he didn't have the best record in terms of fidelity and relationships, but this different. He knew that what he had with Pansy was different from any girl he had ever encountered. "She's just a girl!" he replied defensively, actually taking a step back from her because she kind of scared him at the moment. "That came out wrong," he groaned slightly. "She's no one, I swear," he insisted. "The head girl told me that I would be punished if I didn't get a new blanket buddy. By her implications, that punishing was going to be done by her and I got the impression that she was going to enjoy said punishment. I couldn't let that happen, could I?" he questioned, watching her carefully and trying to gauge her reaction carefully. When she didn't say anything he continued, "I swear, Candace and I did nothing. She means nothing to me. The head girl picked Candace out for me. I let the girl have the blanket and slept as far as I could away from her. Do you honestly think that I would do something that low and find someone else? Do you honestly think that I feel like this is some casual thing between us?" he questioned, trying to understand just what was going through her mind right now.
She watched him carefully as he explained himself, her angry glare softening as he backed away from her. She lowered her eyes and stared at the toes of her shoes, crossing her arms over her stomach. "It's just that I've seen how we were before and I'm afraid you and I will end up like all of our previous relationships. Whatever it is we've got, I don't want it ending in another heartbreak. And seeing you talk to other girls... can you blame me for what worries come to mind, Scorpius?" She looked up at him desperately. "I trust you, I do, it's just this little voice in the back of my head telling me I'm being stupid to trust again because I've seen first hand what happens when blind trust gets ruined." If Pansy had been an emotional sort of girl, she'd probably be crying right now as she thought about what she'd done to Draco in the past. She walked forward and grabbed his hand, tugging him gently toward the fireplace, taking a seat on a small couch tucked into the corner. "I know it's stupid or obsessive or... something. I don't really know what it is. But every time I see you talking to a girl and smiling at her like you've smiled at me... it hurts, and I can't understand why, but it makes me so nervous, and I just..." Pansy stopped because her hands were shaking and she felt sick again, so she quickly shut her eyes trying to make the nausea pass.
AND THAT'S ALL I HAD SAVED.
After this small encounter, Scorpius promised her that she was the only one for him, and that he'd never want anyone else. He admitted that he loved her, and it seemed that that was the perfect thing for her to hear. She realizes that she loves him too, because she was so scared of losing him. They say I love you and all that lovely stuff, and they're quite adorable and happy and eventually they go take a nap or go to sleep on the bed together.
A week or so later, Pansy and Scorp are hanging out in the gardens they found while searching for the kitchens. He's packed them a little picnic lunch, but Pansy doesn't eat much. They end up lying down and talking for a little while, and though Scorp is cautious with her for a while, eventually she says they might as well take advantage of the fact that she's feeling better today and it continues here: http://averagewizard.omgforum.net/the-wonderful-and-amazing-world-of-smut-f67/pigfarts-au-rated-t1649-80.htm#231157. After that, she tells him that the charm doesn't really matter. She tells him that she's pregnant, and he at first has the 'Oh' reaction, and she's worried that he's angry or is going to want to run away. She says that she will be finishing as much school as she can and then she was going to find somewhere to live and then go back to Earth a year or so later and find somewhere to live there. He is appalled that she said all of that with just 'I' and tells her that he will never leave her, that he'd stay with her and take care of her forever, even more so now that she was carrying their baby. They talk a while and this explains why she'd been sick and throwing up so much recently. They roll up in the blanket like a burrito and Pansy falls asleep there, quite happy and wrapped in his arms.
Back in the common room another week or so later, Scorpius is studying and reading books about pregnancy and babies and stuff, but Pansy can't concentrate on hers. She keeps looking at Scorp, and though she tries to get him to smosh again (they'd already done it twice that day) he actually says he's worn out and so she drops it. They'd done it four times yesterday and three the day before, and Pansy's managed to actually wear down his endurance. Imagine that. She took a nap instead for a little while as he read, waking up an hour later and talking to him about what he'd been reading and some different things they would need to figure out pretty soon. They consider the pros and cons of boys versus girls (deciding that whatever they had would definitely be a devious little handful just because of who the parents are), and then were talking about schooling for little Nutter, sending him to a muggle primary school to make friends and see a world other than the wizarding world. They talked about finding somewhere to live, and Scorp found out about a town that was like Hogsmeade just outside of Pigfarts that they could check out, homes or flats and a bunch of shops that would be quite convenient.
The last thing I had posted had something about Pansy admiring Scorp in his wonderful nerd glasses, and she was quite impressed with how together he was as far as looking things up and planning out everything ahead of time, even thinking about school and housing and everything. I don't remember the last thing she said though, or what she'd just talked about. I think they were considering going to sleep? I don't remember. D:
The next week passed in much of the same routine. He would wake up early in the morning, shower, visit the infirmary, grab a quick breakfast, go to his first two classes, skip nap time to see Pansy, go to his last two classes, then come back to the infirmary where he would remain until dinner. He found that he didn't mind the routine in the slightest, yet he could begin to sense some sort of strain on their relationship. He supposed that it was just because of whatever virus she had, but she had become so quiet and almost withdrawn from him at times. He couldn't help but wonder if it was something that he had done, but reminded himself that she was probably just sick of the being in the hospital wing.
Scorpius couldn't help but smile when she thanked him for the books and replied, "Of course. You're looking a lot better," he noted, pleased that she would be able to go back to classes soon. That also meant that she would be able to come back to the common room soon. "Your colour is definitely returning. Plus, you're getting better with keeping your food down. Think you'll be able to come back to the common room soon, or do you think she'll make you sleep here until you're one hundred percent better?" he questioned.
"No, I think she'll just send me back to the common room. Who knows when 100 percent better would be." She tried to laugh a little, but glanced down at her book instead, flipping through the pages and trying to keep a small smile on her face. He had been unbelievably loyal in coming to see her and bringing her food whenever the nurse would allow him to choose what she got to eat. She liked those days better, because it usually involved a lot of fruits and nutella, which she had always preferred. But despite what Scorpius thought, she still threw up as much as she always had. She'd just been able to hold off for when he'd left for class or had gone to the common room to sleep since the nurse wouldn't let him sleep here. The little woman had suddenly appeared at Pansy's beside, and she looked up from her book surprised to see her. "Honey, you should get back into your routine soon. You can just go back to the common room today, but you should get back in your classes tomorrow." She gave Pansy a stern look, and Pansy nodded, closing her book and picking up her things that had been scattered on the bed. "Just like I thought." She smiled at Scorp, handing her books back to him as she pushed the blankets aside and got up, picking up some things from the bedside table before following him to the door of the hospital wing, er, room, and out into the hallway where the students were in the middle of a class change, people everywhere. Glozell shouted loudly from across the way that she had missed Pansy and loved her as much as Buddha loved apples and Jesus loved two-piece chicken tender dinners, and Pansy couldn't help but laugh.
Scorpius couldn't help but grin when the nurse told Pansy she was able to go back to the common room. He was ready for things to start to return to normal and was craving her presence in the common room again. He had felt so lonely when forced to go to classes and meals, yet her silence at times often affected him in much the same matter. Happily he took the books from her, helping to gather some of her things that he had brought down during the week. Once they entered the hallway, he couldn't help but relax when she laughed at what her friend had said. It was the first time she had genuinely laughed all week, and it a very sexy comforting sound. As they walked back to the common room, there was a slight silence that he wasn't quite sure how to break. He wasn't sure what was going on, but it scared him. What if during the time she had been sick, she had thought a lot about what they were and didn't want a relationship after all? It would explain why she had become so withdrawn. Entering the common room, he smiled over the fact that it was quiet and empty. "Hopefully we won't have any troubles with becoming blanket buddies again," he said as he placed some of her stuff in her locker. "I mean, no offense to Candace, but I think she's better off sharing with those two guys again. I'll be sure to talk to the head girl tonight," he said as he moved over to where she was and wrapped his arms around her, hugging her from behind.
Pansy stayed quiet as they walked to the common room, not noticing if it happened to be awkward or not. It would be strange coming back here after being gone for a week or so, and it didn't look like things had changed. The pile of blankets was still in the center, the room nice and quiet for once since most people had gone up to the great hall for dinner. She followed him over to her locker, handing him a few things to put inside with the other stuff he had. He wrapped her in a hug, but she didn't react. She was still reeling from what he'd just said. He'd gotten another blanket buddy while she was gone? She hoped that it was just for the sake of rules, and not because he'd chosen to have someone else in Pansy's absence. He'd mentioned it so casually that it almost worried her, though she should have known better. She trusted Scorp with things like this, she had to. If he'd spent so much time with her between classes and meals, then it didn't make sense for him to be interested in someone else too... unless he'd been visiting because he felt guilty about something. If Candace had been blanket buddies with two guys before she had been buddies with Scorp, well, that told Pansy what kind of girl she must be. Pansy's stomach was uneasy again, but not the sickness's nausea for once. What if Scorp had moved on while she'd been otherwise occupied in the hospital wing? Her hand went instinctively to her stomach, hoping she wouldn't get sick again. She turned her head to look at him. "Candace? Who the hell is Candace?" She turned around, pushing his arms off her. "Am I that easily replaced that I'm gone for a week and you've already picked out someone new to share your blanket with?" She was obviously cross, and though she probably should have just asked him more rationally about it, Pansy wasn't exactly feeling rational at the moment, as all she could think of was that she might be losing Scorpius. She didn't even know if he loved her or if she loved him, but she definitely didn't want to lose him.
Scorpius instantly froze as she turned around and started implying that he had done much more with this blanket buddy. Was this why she had become so quiet the past week? Had she honestly thought that he was off doing things with other girls just because she was sick? He knew that he didn't have the best record in terms of fidelity and relationships, but this different. He knew that what he had with Pansy was different from any girl he had ever encountered. "She's just a girl!" he replied defensively, actually taking a step back from her because she kind of scared him at the moment. "That came out wrong," he groaned slightly. "She's no one, I swear," he insisted. "The head girl told me that I would be punished if I didn't get a new blanket buddy. By her implications, that punishing was going to be done by her and I got the impression that she was going to enjoy said punishment. I couldn't let that happen, could I?" he questioned, watching her carefully and trying to gauge her reaction carefully. When she didn't say anything he continued, "I swear, Candace and I did nothing. She means nothing to me. The head girl picked Candace out for me. I let the girl have the blanket and slept as far as I could away from her. Do you honestly think that I would do something that low and find someone else? Do you honestly think that I feel like this is some casual thing between us?" he questioned, trying to understand just what was going through her mind right now.
She watched him carefully as he explained himself, her angry glare softening as he backed away from her. She lowered her eyes and stared at the toes of her shoes, crossing her arms over her stomach. "It's just that I've seen how we were before and I'm afraid you and I will end up like all of our previous relationships. Whatever it is we've got, I don't want it ending in another heartbreak. And seeing you talk to other girls... can you blame me for what worries come to mind, Scorpius?" She looked up at him desperately. "I trust you, I do, it's just this little voice in the back of my head telling me I'm being stupid to trust again because I've seen first hand what happens when blind trust gets ruined." If Pansy had been an emotional sort of girl, she'd probably be crying right now as she thought about what she'd done to Draco in the past. She walked forward and grabbed his hand, tugging him gently toward the fireplace, taking a seat on a small couch tucked into the corner. "I know it's stupid or obsessive or... something. I don't really know what it is. But every time I see you talking to a girl and smiling at her like you've smiled at me... it hurts, and I can't understand why, but it makes me so nervous, and I just..." Pansy stopped because her hands were shaking and she felt sick again, so she quickly shut her eyes trying to make the nausea pass.
AND THAT'S ALL I HAD SAVED.
After this small encounter, Scorpius promised her that she was the only one for him, and that he'd never want anyone else. He admitted that he loved her, and it seemed that that was the perfect thing for her to hear. She realizes that she loves him too, because she was so scared of losing him. They say I love you and all that lovely stuff, and they're quite adorable and happy and eventually they go take a nap or go to sleep on the bed together.
A week or so later, Pansy and Scorp are hanging out in the gardens they found while searching for the kitchens. He's packed them a little picnic lunch, but Pansy doesn't eat much. They end up lying down and talking for a little while, and though Scorp is cautious with her for a while, eventually she says they might as well take advantage of the fact that she's feeling better today and it continues here: http://averagewizard.omgforum.net/the-wonderful-and-amazing-world-of-smut-f67/pigfarts-au-rated-t1649-80.htm#231157. After that, she tells him that the charm doesn't really matter. She tells him that she's pregnant, and he at first has the 'Oh' reaction, and she's worried that he's angry or is going to want to run away. She says that she will be finishing as much school as she can and then she was going to find somewhere to live and then go back to Earth a year or so later and find somewhere to live there. He is appalled that she said all of that with just 'I' and tells her that he will never leave her, that he'd stay with her and take care of her forever, even more so now that she was carrying their baby. They talk a while and this explains why she'd been sick and throwing up so much recently. They roll up in the blanket like a burrito and Pansy falls asleep there, quite happy and wrapped in his arms.
Back in the common room another week or so later, Scorpius is studying and reading books about pregnancy and babies and stuff, but Pansy can't concentrate on hers. She keeps looking at Scorp, and though she tries to get him to smosh again (they'd already done it twice that day) he actually says he's worn out and so she drops it. They'd done it four times yesterday and three the day before, and Pansy's managed to actually wear down his endurance. Imagine that. She took a nap instead for a little while as he read, waking up an hour later and talking to him about what he'd been reading and some different things they would need to figure out pretty soon. They consider the pros and cons of boys versus girls (deciding that whatever they had would definitely be a devious little handful just because of who the parents are), and then were talking about schooling for little Nutter, sending him to a muggle primary school to make friends and see a world other than the wizarding world. They talked about finding somewhere to live, and Scorp found out about a town that was like Hogsmeade just outside of Pigfarts that they could check out, homes or flats and a bunch of shops that would be quite convenient.
The last thing I had posted had something about Pansy admiring Scorp in his wonderful nerd glasses, and she was quite impressed with how together he was as far as looking things up and planning out everything ahead of time, even thinking about school and housing and everything. I don't remember the last thing she said though, or what she'd just talked about. I think they were considering going to sleep? I don't remember. D:
Re: Pigfarts [continued from 1.0]
Kendra doesn't quite know how to easily transition this...sooooo...
and omg. Compared to all the other posts...this looks like the shortest thing everrrr.
Scorpius glanced down at the book, flipping through pages for a moment as his eyes skimmed both the repulsive and interesting facts. His favourite thing to look at though was definitely the little pictures, for it somewhat amused him that their baby looked like a little alien during the first few weeks. He was more than excited for Nutter now, finding that once the initial shock wore off, he figured it wasn't going to be that bad. Sure, they were going to have their moments of struggle, yet he knew they would make the situation work. Not only that, but he found that he already loved this baby, even if he knew nothing about little Nutter yet. After looking at the picture of the baby at...11 weeks are they at now?...he looked up from the book. "Are you up for checking out the town sometime soon, or would you rather me go and take a look first?" he asked, unsure if she'd really be up for traveling. Though, she really was doing much better and her stomach definitely didn't act up as much.
and omg. Compared to all the other posts...this looks like the shortest thing everrrr.
Scorpius glanced down at the book, flipping through pages for a moment as his eyes skimmed both the repulsive and interesting facts. His favourite thing to look at though was definitely the little pictures, for it somewhat amused him that their baby looked like a little alien during the first few weeks. He was more than excited for Nutter now, finding that once the initial shock wore off, he figured it wasn't going to be that bad. Sure, they were going to have their moments of struggle, yet he knew they would make the situation work. Not only that, but he found that he already loved this baby, even if he knew nothing about little Nutter yet. After looking at the picture of the baby at...11 weeks are they at now?...he looked up from the book. "Are you up for checking out the town sometime soon, or would you rather me go and take a look first?" he asked, unsure if she'd really be up for traveling. Though, she really was doing much better and her stomach definitely didn't act up as much.
Scorpius Malfoy- Posts : 9325
Join date : 2010-04-06
Age : 33
Re: Pigfarts [continued from 1.0]
"No, I'm up for going whenever you want to. After all, the sooner we can pick a place and get some things for it and have it ready to move into, the better. We'll have to break it in after all, you know, officially claim the place as ours. A certain welcome to our new home ritual if you know what I mean." She smirked at him, her lust for him from earlier having returned despite her nap and their talk of future plans. Really it was hopeless at this point in the pregnancy. Her hormones ran her life and told her what she wanted, and right now, that was Scorp. Certainly it was only logical that they should both be completely worn out by now. They'd already snuck away twice today. Wasn't that enough? Apparently not. Neither was three times the day before, four before that, Pansy couldn't get enough of him and she hoped she'd never wear him out to the point where he could only tell her no. It hadn't happened yet, and she hoped it never would. She rested her hand on his knee, but let it trail up slowly toward the inside of his leg. "Like I said. Whenever you're up for it, I'll be ready to go."
Re: Pigfarts [continued from 1.0]
The idea of settling into their own place and making it their own was extremely appealing. He wondered if Pigfarts had some sort of local painter or something... for Scorp wasn't sure he was going to be able to manage painting rooms. Actually, he probably could. He is a pretty awesome knitter and colourer, so he's probably be an awesome painter too. His thoughts wandered for a moment onto what the nursery could possibly look like, though without knowing the gender of the baby, it was difficult to even think of a colour for the room. Would they go with some gender specific colour? Or maybe a yellow or green? His thoughts stopped though when he felt Pansy moving her hand up his leg. He had felt sort of bad for saying no to her before, but it was clear that she seemed to have gotten over his dismissal and was ready to try again. "Pansy...we're in the common room," he said, letting out a slight groan as her hand continued to move higher.
Scorpius Malfoy- Posts : 9325
Join date : 2010-04-06
Age : 33
Re: Pigfarts [continued from 1.0]
"Mmhm." Pansy didn't stop what she was doing, looking up at him with big eyes and a sort of crooked half smile. "But there's no one else here." She had turned her body to face him now, but she still wasn't close enough. She could tell that she'd interrupted some kind of thought process he'd had going on just a moment ago, but it didn't matter to her right now. They could talk about this later. She'd planned on staying where she was until he agreed, but that just seemed like a stupid idea now. She climbed onto his lap, facing him, a knee resting on the couch on either side of his hips. She hadn't sat down onto his lap yet, her hands resting lazily on his shoulders and her breasteses pretty much in his face. She leaned down and kissed him, slowly moving her lips against his before she pulled away again, still determined to get him to surrender to her again today.
Re: Pigfarts [continued from 1.0]
The fact that she reminded him that no one was here, definitely didn't help. He cautioned a glance around the room and noted that they really were all by themselves. His attention was quickly brought back to Pansy though as she climbed on top of him and his hands immediately moved to grip her hips. Attempting to keep his eyes on hers, trying to keep himself calm and remain in control, he found that to be nearly impossible. His eyes shifted down, and even with his large shirt on, he could still see the outline of her breasteses. As her lips landed on his, he closed his eyes and eagerly kissed her back, though not like creepy party guy with the tongue thrusting. No no. This was slow and sensual and nice and not forceful or creepy. "Pansy," he managed to get out when the kiss broke, reluctantly keeping his eyes up on her face. "Someone could enter the common room at any moment. Do you want someone to see us?"
Scorpius Malfoy- Posts : 9325
Join date : 2010-04-06
Age : 33
Re: Pigfarts [continued from 1.0]
Pansy lowered herself to sit on his lap, sliding up toward to his body to keep them close together. She didn't mind letting her eyes wander, or her fingers for that matter, as they traced slow lines down his shoulders, over his chest and abs. She brought her eyes slowly back up to his. "You know this common room as well as I do. They'll give us no more than a passing glance if someone walks in. Besides, everyone's in class now anyway. We won't be bothered." Her voice was surprisingly lusty, her fingers still insistent on tracing over every bit of his chest. She had a hand draped over his shoulder again, playing with his hair at the base of his skull. Pansy leaned in close, her lips just inches from his, the tips of their noses touching slightly if one of them moved. "Don't tell me you're feeling shy, Scorp. Or, Merlin forbid, tired. Wasn't it you who teased me about endurance, said I wouldn't be able to keep up?" She smirked and stared into his eyes, watching his pupils widen, aware that hers were probably growing large as well. They tended to do that when you got excited or looked at someone you loved, and she could only imagine the combined effect of both those things happening.
Re: Pigfarts [continued from 1.0]
He prevented himself from groaning as her body pressed against his, his grip tightening for a moment on her waist before relaxing. The more she talked, the more he found himself willing to do it. After all, it was rather hard to resist giving his sexy, pregnant girlfriend what she really wanted right now. Plus, he was starting to really want this as well, especially with her fingers soon moving on his chest. He could have smirked when she commented on him being shy, for that was a rather ridiculous idea. If anything, he thought that it would have been her with problems of public displays of extreme affection. Apparently that wasn't the case right now. He did smirk when she commented about endurance, for it had been something he teased her about on their first night at Pigfarts. "Well...all these hormones are giving you an unfair advantage," he claimed, meeting her eyes as their faces remained close together. "I suppose though...with a little persuasion, I might be able to give you what you really want right now," he said as one of his hand slid up from her waist and underneath the back hem of her shirt.
Scorpius Malfoy- Posts : 9325
Join date : 2010-04-06
Age : 33
Re: Pigfarts [continued from 1.0]
"Unfair advantage or not..." She leaned forward as if to kiss him, but moved to the side instead, whispering by his ear. "I want you." She left a trail of kisses along his cheek back to his lips, but didn't kiss him on the lips, stopping instead to stare into his eyes again. "Persuasion?" She pondered for a little while, wondering what exactly he would have in mind. "Well you know I like it when you tell me what to do. So just speak up babe, I'm all ears." She ran her fingers lightly through his hair on the back of his head, reaching with the other hand to pull his glasses off, setting them on the table in front of the couch. She sifted in his lap a little, conscious of the fact that she was grinding her hips into his as she pressed her chest against him, wrapping her arms around his neck. She hummed softly as his fingers made contact with her skin under his her shirt.
Re: Pigfarts [continued from 1.0]
She was evil. That was the only explanation for her actions. Well that and her hormones really, but both were going to lead Pansy to causing the death of Scorpius Hyperion Malfoy...who's middle name will not be going on the tombstone. His mind, which was quickly becoming clouded from lust, could easily think of quite a few things he would very much so like her to do, and he found himself really enjoying her light touches. He was relieved she took off his glasses for they were his only pair and it would be a real bummer if they got ruined, and by the way things were going, she wasn't going to let up on getting what she really wanted...for the third time that day. The hand on her waist tightened its grip once more as her hips moved against his, but he released it in order to hold her jaw instead. "Kiss me," he muttered, his body already in full contact with the rest of her body and his lips eager for the same.
Scorpius Malfoy- Posts : 9325
Join date : 2010-04-06
Age : 33
Re: Pigfarts [continued from 1.0]
She smirked as he gripped her hip more roughly, responding immediately as his hand rested on her jaw and he asked her to kiss him. She captured his lips in a slow, sweet kiss, but it didn't stay that way. She may have started out gently and eased into it, but soon enough she was a little more demanding, sucking lightly at his lower lip. She let her tongue dart out, slipping along his lip for a second before she deepened the kiss, relishing in the taste of him. She kept kissing him, fiery, passionate, but still not overly rough. Her hips rocked into his a bit as she kissed him, not that she noticed. Okay, she totally noticed and totally did it on purpose. Once she hit a peak of fervor, she slowed her lips, moving back to that slow sweetness she'd begun with before she pulled away slowly, blinking up at him with a wanton little smile across her face. She kept quiet, waiting for him to either ask for more or something else. As much as she wanted him, she'd let him call the shots as long as she got what she wanted in the end.
Re: Pigfarts [continued from 1.0]
He was more than relieved when she did kiss him, glad that they weren't going to be doing any sort of teasing game. His lips went along with what she started, moving gently at first before reaching the same level of passion she was evoking. Her hips moving into his caused him to gasp against her lips, and he figured that perhaps he was actually up for doing whatever she wanted. His hand underneath her shirt continued to rise, gently grazing the smooth skin of her back with his fingers. The other hand that had been holding her jaw had released it and moved back to her waist. It remained there for a moment before sliding down and landing on her arse, pulling her into him even more. Scorp was slightly surprised when her actions slowed and she pulled away altogether. "Fine," he said, for she had managed to convince him and his body that he wanted this as well. "I'll give you what you want right now love," he grinned, his hand sliding down her back and to the hem of his her shirt.
Scorpius Malfoy- Posts : 9325
Join date : 2010-04-06
Age : 33
Re: Pigfarts [continued from 1.0]
Pansy was smiling victoriously as he admitted he'd give her what she wanted. "Well that was easy." She laughed, her hands trailing down his sides to tug at the bottom of his shirt. She leaned in to kiss him again as her hands made slid their way up his stomach, pushing the shirt along as they moved along his skin. She pulled back from the kiss to lift his shirt up over his head, leaving it abandoned on the couch beside them. Her hands returned to his skin once again and she kissed his lips, his chin, his neck (but not his neck), his shoulder, working her way down his chest slowly and inch at a time as she alternated kissing and sucking and licking at his skin, one hand snaking around his side, the other hand's fingers tangling in his hair.
Re: Pigfarts [continued from 1.0]
He happily allowed her to pull of his shirt, finding that the more that they continued, the more he found himself in the mood for going at it for the third time that day. Closing his eyes as she began kissing his skin, he allowed himself to enjoy the sensations and just reveled in the feel of her lips. Once again, he found himself very glad that she didn't go for the spot on his neck, for that instantaneous reaction was not needed every time they went about smooshing. His fingers tugged at her shirt, wanting to remove it from her body, yet at the same time he didn't want her lips to leave his skin. It was a tough decision, but he gently pushed her body away from him slightly and removed her shirt, soon pulling her back to him and enjoying the feel of her warm skin against his. His lips met hers again, pressing roughly against hers for a moment before moving more gently.
Scorpius Malfoy- Posts : 9325
Join date : 2010-04-06
Age : 33
Re: Pigfarts [continued from 1.0]
He felt himself slowly relaxing once more as she assured him that she and Nutter were both fine. He still felt terrible though, losing complete control and awareness of what he had been doing, even though she apparently liked it quite a bit. Smiling up at her when she moved to rest on him and claimed it was the best all week, he couldn't help but agree. "Alright fine," he said with a small sigh. "I suppose I won't deny you something like that again. I'm being irrational. Nutter is probably just fine." Sitting up as well, he knew that students would surely be coming back from their afternoon classes soon enough. "Why don't we shower late, late tonight," he suggested, moving to grab their clothes on the couch and handing Pansy hers. "I don't want Bert to see you," he said in a low, slightly irritated voice. He saw those looks that Bert seemed to give Pansy quite frequently and it took all resistance to not smash the guys face into the wall. Pulling on his boxers and pants he asked, "Does that sound alright? Hopefully they'll all go to bed rather early."
Scorpius Malfoy- Posts : 9325
Join date : 2010-04-06
Age : 33
Re: Pigfarts [continued from 1.0]
"Good. No more irrational-Scorpius, please." She kissed him and stood, stepping back into the boxers as he suggested they just shower much later that night. "Fine with me." Her shirt and bra still in hand, she moved over to stand close in front of him, walking her fingers up his chest, her eyes following them until she reached his neck and stopped, smirking up at him. She slid her hand down again to hook her fingers over the top of his pants. "We'll just have to be quiet." Yes, she was already thinking about shagging him again. Insatiable Pansy is very insatiable. "Wouldn't want Bert to overhear and get all jealous again." Pansy wrapped her arms around him, but movement caught her eye over his shoulder as students started to return. She quickly pulled the shirt back on over her head, and none too soon either as Bert himself came through the door. "Oh. Speak of the devil."
Re: Pigfarts [continued from 1.0]
Scorpius tried to not seem irritated or put off when she said they'd have to be quiet in the showers tonight. He just gave her mind blowing sex and already she was thinking about more?! Scorpius and endurance were pretty good friends, but not good enough for him to keep up with his pregnant girlfriend. Pansy was like a smooshing machine. Part of him was rather pleased when people started to enter the common room, for it offered a distracting from her dancing fingers, which he was sure she was going to either touch the spot on his neck or undo his pants with. Glancing up when she said 'speak of the devil', he couldn't help but glare at Bert. He really didn't like that guy. Sure, Pansy was definitely a MILF, but that didn't mean he liked other people ogling her amazing curves or trying to make a move on her. "Can we please get out of here," he said in a low voice, pulling his shirt on and glaring at Bert.
Scorpius Malfoy- Posts : 9325
Join date : 2010-04-06
Age : 33
Page 1 of 9 • 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9
Similar topics
» Pigfarts (Continued from 1.0/2.0)
» Scorpal (Continued from 2.0)
» Pigfarts [Somewhat Alternative Universe]
» Scorpal (Continued from 2.0)
» Pigfarts [Somewhat Alternative Universe]
Average Wizard Forum :: Years Gone By :: Role Play World [2.0] :: Other Places :: Alternate Universes
Page 1 of 9
Permissions in this forum:
You cannot reply to topics in this forum